Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A hundred days have made me older
Since the last time that I saw your pretty face
A thousand lies have made me colder
And I don't think I can look at this the same

But all the miles that separate
They disappear now when I'm dreaming of your face

I'm here without you, baby
But you're still on my lonely mind
I think about you, baby
And I dream about you all the time
I'm here without you, baby
But you're still with me in my dreams
And tonight, it's only you and me.

 

—3 Doors Down (Here Without You).

---

He didn't remember feeling so bad from a hangover, not even when he left him, because the moment every particle of his being left his body, the discomforts piled up, bombarding him like a flurry of bullets loaded with thick pain and nausea, too much nausea, joint pain, flu and more.

The scant sunlight filtered through the curtains of the colorful windows of her new cozy apartment in New York. He had moved permanently to the Big Apple, since returning to San Francisco was not in his plans, it was difficult for him to set foot again in a place that now brought him so many painful memories. Now he had gotten a new job in a small publishing house as editor and writer, the salary was good and the workplace quite comfortable, his life seemed to be starting to get better, but nothing could be further from the truth, his life was far from improving.

It still had a deep emptiness inside. He missed the voice in his head that always bothered him with demands for food, jokes, scolding and songs by David Bowie, Abba and Pink Floyd.

He missed him. And it hurt him, even if he didn't show it.

When the sun outside dared to poke out more from its hiding place, the simple wooden furniture was lit softly and brightly, giving it a rather pleasing look to the eye, but for Eddie, the beauty of the morning was the last thing he could think of. He had woken up with a slight dizziness, an upset stomach, and a strange feeling of discomfort that made him frown and put a hand to his stomach.

«Maybe it was last night's dinner». Thought.

As he sat up in bed, a wave of nausea hit him squarely. He got up quickly, feeling the world around him spinning a little more than usual, so, with no time to think, he rushed towards the bathroom, his wobbly footsteps and heavy breathing getting him to the sink, but then, the feeling intensified, and Eddie leaned forward, holding on tightly to the edge of the sink. And it was there that the reality of his situation hit him with overwhelming intensity; he was pregnant with Venom.

A choked cry formed in his throat as his body reacted to the betrayal of his own system.

The spasms began to take over, and as he emptied his stomach, tears of frustration and pain began to slide down his cheeks. Not only did he struggle with nausea; He also did it against the deep sadness of being alone at this moment. The echo of his voice, the warmth of his embrace with those tar-like tendrils, the caresses given, the wetness of his long and strange tongue that one day explored his mouth and his body, that connection they once shared invaded him like a brick bath, leaving him even more desolate.

Once the attack had passed, he dropped to his knees, leaning against the cold ceramic of the bathroom. Sweat beaded his forehead, and the reality of what he was experiencing settled in his chest like a stone slab.

—I don't know if I can do it —he murmured, wiping away tears with the back of his hand.

It was a shocking fact, because if he had believed that his life had returned to normal, he was very wrong. A pregnant man, no one on earth would believe him and he bet that if he visited a doctor he would send him directly to an asylum or perhaps return him to Area 51 if there was still a second version or the like, so he decided not to risk visiting any doctor or hospital care center or other than that of that kind doctor who guards his secret or Dan. However, he did go to ask for reports and the internet helped him a lot. And he had discovered the how and perhaps the why.

As far as Eddie knew, Venom's species reproduced asexually and during the time they were together, Venom did not feel the need to reproduce on his own, despite having sex with him. The thought made Eddie blush, feeling his face warm with embarrassment. But that wasn't the reason why Eddie was now carrying a half-symbiote, half-human baby in his womb without the need for a womb, because there was a single bigger, unexpected answer to that, and he had barely discovered it in the strangest way.

Eddie got up calmly, taking a small glass from inside his mirror cabinet that he filled with mouthwash and gargled to relieve the bad taste in his mouth that the vomiting had left and finally walked back to his room, sitting on the edge of it, with his limp hands in his lap.

«You would have been a great father».

Those words resonated as loudly as the first time Venom had said them to him, as they were on their way with that nice alien-friendly family. At the time, Eddie didn't take them into account much, but he admitted that they hurt him, because, to begin with, it was always a disaster and being in charge of someone who carried your blood could be more than exhausting, after all, it's not like his father figure had given him much in his life or an example to turn to when he needed it,  However, he thought that he could have tried and done the best he could.

And at last he understood; Venom wanted to start a family with him, because everything he said to him somehow ended up heading to that path they didn't touch, which was eternity, staying together, taking the next step in their already complicated relationship, but undoubtedly the best... Until death separated them.

And they didn't have time to sit down and talk about it and now there would never be another opportunity. But there he was now, lost in thought, the Saturday evening light streaming through the window, tinting the room with orange and gold hues. The gentle breeze that came in brought with it the scent of the sea, a reminder of the happy days they had shared together, though in his mind, the air was laden with melancholy memories.

He closed his eyes and lay back on his cold bed, hearing the traffic outside and sirens in the distance, he decided to close his eyes and his memory preferred to take him back to that night where he and Venom broke all barriers and boundaries between physical and emotional contact. By then they were already staying in a unique and cheap hotel on a hidden beach in Mexico, it was a night full of laughter and shared secrets, they had drunk too much and had swum naked for several hours.

Venom's laughter, deep and vibrant, echoed in his ears like a melody he never wanted to forget.

They had just stumbled back to their room, and Eddie plopped face down on his bed, almost exactly as he was now.

—Hey friend, I'm very tired. Think you can skip today's episode? —Eddie asked, referring to the soap opera they used to watch together every day.

—Okay, Eddie, but tomorrow I want breakfast with chocolate pancakes —Venom said, sticking out from his back.

—Deal done —Eddie sighed and remained like this, being tempted by Morpheus' arms, feeling that he would fall asleep in no time, he just hoped that Venom would wrap him up enough so that he wouldn't end up numb.

His eyes closed, but before he fell asleep completely, he felt some tendrils gently massaging his back.

—What are you doing...? —He asked sleepily.

—Relax, Eddie. —The symbiote ordered, continuing its movements.

Eddie was about to protest when he felt a tendril caress a point of pain on his trapeze that made him let out a moan of relief as he felt the tension disappear.

—Mmmm, ahhh —Eddie groaned.

And it was at that moment that a barely audible purr was present in Venom, when he appeared he liked it when Eddie made those sounds, so he continued his work and Eddie did not dare to stop him, that felt quite good.

As Venom continued to slide across his shoulders and shoulder blades, Eddie felt a connection so intense that it seemed to transcend not only the physical, but also the sentimental. Venom's dark, shape-shifting form, which used to inspire fear in others, now seemed beautiful to him. In those moments, Venom had put aside his fearsome nature, revealing a softer, more vulnerable side, one that only Eddie could see.

—Eddie —Venom whispered, his voice silky smooth and vibrating like a small car engine—. I'll never let you go. —Those words echoed in Eddie's heart, filling him with a confidence he'd never felt before. It was as if at that moment, they both knew that they were about to take a step that would change everything.

Passion enveloped them, taking them to a state of ecstasy where the outside world disappeared, because when he least expected it, Venom began to run his long, wet tongue over his neck and left ear, Eddie let out a broken sigh as his fingers clung to the messy sheets of his bed, his eyes closed. He knew that he was drunk and that perhaps that was why his sensitivity to touch and other gestures made him touch the clouds a little. Suddenly, he felt one more weight on his back, which made him turn over his shoulder and lean on his elbows and avoid the discomfort of his position, only to discover how Venom had formed more than half of his torso to where his knees should be, but still attached to Eddie's own legs.

I had never seen him do that, but he wasn't going to lie; the sight pleased him very much.

The bed creaked forcefully under both of them, threatening to break if Venom exerted his weight fully, so the symbiote carefully weighed his movements until he bent down and pressed his chest against Eddie's back, bringing their faces closer to such a degree that he could feel the opponent's breath. The periphery of Eddie's sight gave him a perfect view of his long, lethal teeth piled up in a torturous smile, one he had long wanted to devour even in his deepest and most secret dreams.

Eddie cautiously approached his symbiote's dangerous mouth and Venom retracted his teeth so he could kiss it, just as he did the first time when Anne helped him back to it.

Their mouths met with love, each kiss was a silent pact of love and surrender, a promise that their connection was stronger than any challenge they could face and Venom's tongue didn't want to wait any longer to savor every corner of Eddie's mouth and more parts of his body.

Eddie let out delicious moans that only caused Venom hunger, but not of brains, this time he wanted the phenylethylamine that produced love and the chemicals in Eddie's brain, adding his hormones to the game. He recalled how their hands were intertwined, exploring every corner of each other's bodies with a tenderness that defied the gravity of his circumstances.

Venom's tongue did its job on Eddie's limb, his testicles, and his entrance. Eddie was devoted to Venom now.

Venom wasn't gentle with anyone, well, not even him, but right then and there he was surprised by how sweet he could be. Then the symbiote formed its own member, the size terrified Eddie, but after some caresses and words that did not need to be said, Venom took care of him, gave him space to breathe and all the patience not to hurt him because when he entered slowly, he appeased Eddie's pain so that he would not suffer but that he would enjoy that pleasure.

Eddie enjoyed having Venom inside him, though now he was also enjoying having him inside that way.

As their bodies came together, Eddie could feel the essence of Venom flowing through him, as if their souls were intertwined in a cosmic dance. It was a bond that went beyond understanding, a union of two beings who, although different, shared a deep connection of what it meant to love without reservation. At the time, they weren't just a journalist and a symbiote; they were two souls intertwined in a dance of love and surrender.

And when they finally let themselves be carried away by the wave of passion, they knew that the result of that union would be a new beginning, a testimony of what they had built together. Eddie felt a flood of emotions, from pure joy to a deep sense of belonging, even though the next morning they continued as usual, even to the point of acting as if it hadn't happened, because there was no talk of their sexual encounter, they didn't talk about their feelings, because they didn't need to,  both had in mind the meaning of these. While one of them never tired of letting the other know everything that made him happy, the other preferred to keep quiet and show it with actions.

But now, as he recalled those moments full of love and warmth, Eddie felt a twinge in his chest. Sadness enveloped him as he thought of Venom's absence, of how his sacrifice had left a void that could never be filled. Yet echoing in his memories, there was a spark of hope: the new being he carried inside was a legacy of the love they shared, a symbol that their connection could never be broken.

With a mixture of nostalgia and determination, Eddie stroked his barely bulging belly, feeling the life growing inside it, a small reminder of what they had created together. He had been like this for about two months after discovering it and his belly had barely grown a little, fortunately, it seemed more as if he had only gained a few extra kilos. He thanked that apparently that pregnancy was not invasive to the extent of not knowing how to hide and explain a balloon belly as in the case of women.

—I promise I'll do everything I can for you —he murmured, his voice choked with emotion—. And your father will always be with us.

It was so strange to hear it from his own mouth, he didn't know how to explain the emotions and feelings that intermingled like a cocktail of sensations that he never thought he would experience.

Eddie calmly got up and headed to the window to look out the horizon, a sense of peace enveloping him. He knew that the life he carried inside was a new opportunity to honor Venom's memory, and although their love had changed shape, it could never be extinguished. Eddie felt empowered, ready to face what was to come, with the certainty that he would never truly be alone. That instant of vulnerability was transformed into emergent determination.

This new being was part of Venom, and although his partner was gone, Eddie knew he had to find a way to move on.

Chapter Text

Called to say hello
Your voice always takes the pain away
The thought is unimaginable
That I saw you for the last time and didn't know

You were the one that I wasn't supposed to lose
I thought I'd have you for my lifetime
Have you for a lifetime

Now, I'm walkin' 'round in a haze
There's no color, only darker shades of gray
You showed me the way when I was lost and alone
But you never really showed me how to let you go.

 

—Three Days Grace (Lifetime)

 

 

---

 

 

 

Chapter Text

I had all and then most of you
Some and now none of you
Take me back to the night we met
I don't know what I'm supposed to do
Haunted by the ghost of you
Oh, take me back to the night we met.

—Lord Huron (The Night We Met).

---

 

 

 

The flight had been pleasant, the hours did not seem too many since his sense of time was still somewhat confused and it is not as if flying in planes did not already terrify him.

«I told you we'd fly!». Venom's words were present. «How does Tom Cruise do this?!». A shiver ran down his spine as he remembered that terrifying moment on that plane where he had had his first encounter with the Xenophage.

Eddie slept most of the trip and finally, when he finally stepped onto solid ground, it felt like a piece of concrete on his shoulders to return to that place that was once his home.

Eddie nervously paced the streets of San Francisco, the familiar air filling his lungs with a mixture of nostalgia and anxiety. He hadn't been back since he and Venom had last decided to leave town, but now, without his partner, everything felt colder, as if life itself had lost something essential. After all that had happened, Eddie had felt the need to reach out to the only people who could understand the weight of what he was facing: Anne and Dan.

After the U.S. government decided to pardon him, Eddie felt he could resume contact he had avoided with his friends to avoid putting them in danger. I could still hear Anne's excited voice on the phone and Dan's relieved words accompanying her. Venom would have been excited to see them again, too.

When he arrived at the café where they had agreed to meet, he saw them already waiting at a table by the window, their faces warm and smiling as they saw him approaching. Anne rose quickly to hug him, and Eddie let himself be enveloped by her embrace, feeling a little of that burden become lighter.

—Eddie... I'm so glad to see you! —She commented relieved and smiling.

—I'm glad to see you, too, Annie.

—How sorry —Anne whispered sincerely, her hands clutching his shoulders firmly. Eddie had already let them know the sad news through the loudspeaker, so condolences were not long in coming. As soon as Anne let go, Dan came over as well, offering him a handshake that felt closer than ever, as if the three of them could hold the pain he had been carrying alone.

—Eddie, I'm so sorry. I'm glad to hear you're okay. Welcome back —Dan said with that charisma and kindness that characterized him so much.

—Thanks, guys —Eddie said, struggling to keep his voice steady.

The three of them took a seat and after ordering coffee and some cakes, they continued talking about everything that had happened in that time, when Eddie fled the city with Venom. He let them know everything, every detail of his tragic adventure and the impending sacrifice of the symbiote.

—Losing Venom... It was like losing a part of myself. —Eddie swirled his black coffees in circles with the metal spoon, creating a swirl of foam that almost reminded him of Venom's "skin"—But... Now there's something else I need to tell you.

Anne and Dan looked at him with curiosity and concern, their gazes inviting him to continue.

Eddie took a deep breath and plucked up the courage.

—I know this is going to sound strange... or impossible, but I'm... —Eddie paused, one that felt like an eternity, one that began to worry his friends—. I'm pregnant. I'm expecting a baby.

—What? Eddie... that... that can't be... —The surprise and amazement on their faces was evident. Anne opened her mouth to say something, but then closed her lips, trying to process what she had just heard, putting a hand to her mouth—. Pregnant? How is that possible?

—Eddie, are you sure? ¿One... pregnancy? —Dan asked. His expression mixed with surprise with a quick analysis tried to fit the news with his medical knowledge—. But... a man, and with Venom's DNA... This is something completely out of the ordinary.

—That's what I thought too. But the doctor confirmed it to me, Dan. Venom left something in me, a... link. Something that my body could hold. It prepared me, in a way.

—This is... incredible. Strange and wonderful at the same time. Eddie, this is the only thing left of Venom. —Anne was silent for a moment, still impressed, and then continues with a soft voice and eyes full of empathy and understanding. At this point, there wasn't much that could astonish her more—. But what does it mean to you? ¿Are... Ready to face it?

—It's terrifying, Anne. I'm not going to lie. But I can't help but feel that this is a last chance to have something of him, to not let him go at all.

—Well, Eddie... I know you're in good hands with your doctor, but if at any time you need help or require any kind of consultation... —Dan clears his throat, a little overwhelmed but determined—. You already know that I am a doctor and, in addition, I have experience with Venom. I can help you with anything.

—Exactly, Eddie. You're not alone. We're going to be here to help you with whatever you need. That baby is going to be loved and protected, we promise you.

Eddie looked up to see his ex-partner now his best friend and his now-husband, who became a great friend to him too, deserved each other and he was very happy for both of them. He was sorry to have missed his wedding, Venom would have loved to attend, he let her know by call as well.

—Thanks... Thank you, really. —He thanked with a broken voice. Knowing that they are here makes me feel that I am not so alone in this.

—And we're going to do everything we can to keep you going, so that that baby is also a part of your life, of your life. Venom is here, Eddie, in that baby. In the two of you.

Dan's words hit him like a freight train, lately he avoided shedding tears with all his might, however, he knew that it could hurt him. But most of all, Eddie smiled, grateful for her reaction, felt the weight of loneliness diminish, but something in the twinkle in Anne's eyes seemed to contain a revelation of its own. There was something else in the atmosphere, an emotion that Anne and Dan seemed to share.

—Actually, Eddie, we have something to tell you, too —Anne began, her tone vibrating with a mixture of excitement and shyness. He looked at Dan and they held hands, then looked back at Eddie—. Dan and I... We are also expecting a baby.

The news shocked Eddie, but in the best way. A surprised, genuine laugh escaped his lips, one he hadn't felt in weeks.

—Really? That's awesome! I didn't expect it... Congratulations, to both of you. It's fabulous. How much time do you have, Anne?

—I'm barely three months old, I don't notice much, but... —said the blonde uncovering her coat a little to reveal her barely bulging belly, something very similar to his.

Eddie smiled and the three looked at each other, each understanding that although their paths had changed and life had taken them in unexpected directions, they were still united in some way. In that instant, they shared a special bond, one that went beyond words, a bond of new lives and old friendships.

Anne put her hand on Eddie's shoulder, giving him a gentle squeeze.

—It's going to be hard, Eddie, we know. But we're here for you. Now, more than ever, we are a family.

Eddie smiled, tears welling up in his eyes, and looked at his two friends, feeling less alone. Although Venom's emptiness still hurt, the bond with his son and the promise of a new family gave him much-needed strength.

They spent at least another hour talking and eating, after that time Eddie looked looser and more animated. After that, they finally said goodbye, but not before promising to see each other again very soon and to have scheduled an appointment with Dan for a medical checkup next month. Although I wasn't sure I would endure another six-hour flight.

Eddie walked slowly toward Mrs. Chen's small shop. That Asian woman who used to provide large quantities of chocolate to Venom and who the last time he had seen her was in Las Vegas, destroying his penthouse after Venom risked meeting her the last dance that ended up separating them. I didn't blame her, wow, I didn't even blame Venom, it all happened so fast.

The bell at the door made its familiar sound as he entered. The warm colors and slight clutter immediately reminded him that even with so much change in his life, some places remained untouched.

Eddie approached the counter expecting to see the adorable woman, but was surprised to find a slanted-eyed girl at least eighteen years old, boredly reading a magazine while waiting to serve a customer.

—Welcome." How can I help you? —The young woman asked in a weak voice.

—Oh, I... I'm looking for Mrs. Chen.

The young woman sighed and reluctantly moved to a back door away from the counter.

—Auntie, they're looking for you. —The girl shouted and leaned on a shelf next to her, taking out her mobile phone to look at it.

—What's wrong Qiong? Who is...? —Not a minute had passed when Mrs. Chen walked out the door and looking up, she let out a cry of surprise like when she found him in Las Vegas and rushed toward him.

—Eddie! Just look who's back! —A broad smile lit up his face as he briefly hugged him, patting him on the shoulder—. You're alive and well! You don't know how happy it makes me to see you again, after what happened in the pent-house in Las Vegas...

Mrs. Chen decided to keep quiet, now was not the time to reminisce about bad memories when the joy of a reunion was the main thing.

—Yes, Mrs. Chen, here I am... I'm also so glad to see her again. —Eddie smiled slightly, letting his gaze wander over the place. Returning to that space was like finding a small refuge in the midst of the internal chaos I was experiencing—. I see that you have some help now, eh?

Mrs. Chen turned to look at the girl who didn't have the slightest interest in her conversation.

—Oh, she's just my niece, after all the money I made in Las Vegas I decided I want to have a quieter life, so I hired her to help me when she's not studying or partying with her friends.

The girl rolled her eyes and returned to the counter.

—Wow, now Mrs. Chen has become boss —Eddie joked.

—That's right. —She laughed amused—. But come, come in, I was making a delicious tea, go ahead. —Mrs. Chen urged him to go with her to the inside of the door through which he had left, away from his niece. It was the back of his house, a corner that looked cozy, a kind of patio covered with plants, ceramic objects everywhere and some Chinese lamps, also even a television.

—I didn't know he had all this hidden behind his tent —Eddie said in amazement.

—Well, they always saw only the store and never stopped to pay attention around.

She spoke in the plural...

The Asian woman urged him to sit in one of the two wine velvet chairs she had found in front of a small tea table with the steaming liquid in a cup, so she quickly hurried to pour another for her guests.

—And... Where is the big guy? Why didn't he come out to greet me? —Her tone was as nonchalant as ever, waiting almost anxiously to see the creature leap and greet her in his deep voice.

Eddie's smile faded, and his eyes darkened as he lowered his gaze. He took a deep breath, trying to control the tide of pain that the question had unleashed. Mrs. Chen immediately noticed his change in expression and frowned, her hand touching Eddie's arm gently.

—Eddie?... What happened? Where is Venom?

Eddie pursed his lips, fighting the lump in his throat. Finally, he looked up, his eyes filled with sadness and shaking his head.

—He is... He sacrificed himself for me, Mrs. Chen. He gave his life so that I could live. —His voice was a broken whisper, heavy with pain—. He's gone...

Mrs. Chen fell silent, the impact reflecting in her eyes. Slowly, he covered his mouth with his hand, trying to take in the loss. To her, Venom had also been a singular presence, one she had come to appreciate in her own way. The sadness she saw in Eddie told her how deep the loss was.

—Oh, Eddie... I'm so sorry. — Her voice was soft, warm, and her eyes filled with compassion because of some tears that immediately flowed, rolling down his cheeks—. Venom... he was special. I never knew of anyone like him. I always thought that... that the two of you would be together forever, fighting and taking care of each other in your own way.

—I thought so too. —Eddie let out a trembling sigh, closing his eyes for a moment—. He was more than a friend. He was part of me. And now... —He put a hand to his abdomen without realizing it, remembering that, somehow, Venom was still part of him, in that little bond of life that he carried inside.

The Asian lady watched that gesture, sensing something in Eddie's sadness that she couldn't yet decipher. His eyes narrowed, his curiosity and insight awakened.

—Eddie... —she said, her tone softly inquisitive, almost as if trying to guess what was in his heart—. I'm really sorry. If there's anything I can do for you, just let me know. But I must also ask... How do you feel?

Eddie swallowed, and a hint of tenderness peeked into his eyes as he looked at Mrs. Chen. He took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking, and then nodded slightly.

—You know, I got a new job at a publishing house and now I live in New York, I'm doing well, but... after having lost Venom it has been difficult to continue.

—I understand, you'd gotten so used to him after the years you spent together. If I tell you the truth, Eddie. I didn't think this would be happening, I thought that now they would be living together far from here but maybe they are no longer wanted by the government or what do I know, I thought the worst but I didn't believe it would be real. I really regret it.

Eddie looked down, putting his fingers together, his nervousness palpable.

—There's something else —Eddie began, and the woman paid his full attention—. Before leaving, Venom dropped me off... a part of him. I am... Expecting a baby. —His words came out soft, as if he feared breaking the calm of the moment.

Mrs. Chen looked at him, first in shock, and then with a mixture of amazement and excitement on her face, causing him to put both hands to his mouth, trembling.

—Eddie! ¡That's it... That's amazing! —Her initial surprise gave way to a warm smile, and her eyes filled with tears and tenderness—. Venom is still here, in a way. And you... —She looked at him with an expression full of affection and pride—. You have something of him with you, a new reason to fight.

Eddie let a trembling smile spread across his lips, grateful for Mrs. Chen's reaction. He felt that by sharing this news with her, he had honored Venom's sacrifice a little more. Now he carried not only the memory of his friend, but also the support of those he cared about.

Finally, Eddie looked up and looked into her eyes.

—Like I said, if you need anything, here I am. We're going to make sure that baby knows the story of his father, and that of his crazy, stubborn human father.

After spending a while more between memories and anecdotes, Eddie said goodbye to Mrs. Chen, promising to keep in touch with her and visit her as soon as they could.

◇◆◇

Eddie boarded the plane back to New York. The entire flight was silent, staring out the window, lost in thoughts of what he had shared in San Francisco. He slept enough, and with almost no luggage with him, it was easy for him to keep up with a fleeting journey, despite his fatigue. He longed for the time to get to his precious bed and just throw himself down to rest, since his feet were beginning to hurt a lot. However, before he went straight to his apartment, something inside him prompted him to make a stop.

He took a taxi and drove to the church of Our Lady of the Saints, arriving at sunset. The towers rose solemnly, and though Eddie wasn't much of a religious person, there was something about this place that called to him, as if he could find a connection beyond words. As he walked through the doors, the air in the church was charged with a reverent silence. The lit candles cast a faint warm glow, and the scent of wax and old wood gave it an almost timeless air.

Eddie made his way slowly down the center aisle, his footsteps echoing softly in the echo of the empty church. He found a row of candles and took one, lighting it with the help of another live flame next to it and placing it next to the others. For a few moments, he watched the small flame, his thoughts intensifying with each second.

—I know I was never the guy who prayed a lot... and I don't even know if you, somehow, can hear me —he whispered, more to himself than to anyone in particular—. But... If somewhere in this immensity, in some corner, there's still something of you... —He paused, his voice breaking slightly—. I just want you to know that I made sure that your sacrifice was not in vain.

He ran a hand over his face, his eyes fixed on the candle that flickered softly, and then moved in the direction of the large open window that revealed the beginning of a dark mantle hovering overhead, with small stars making an appearance. For a second he imagined that the night was Venom and the orange and purple sky of the afternoon his own skin.

—Our son... Our baby is going to be fine. I'm going to take care of him. And just —he tried to suppress the lump in his throat—, I just hope that somehow you can be with us... Taking care of us from wherever you are. —He was silent, letting that moment be the message he needed to convey.

The peace of the church gave him a sense of calm, and for the first time since the loss of Venom, he felt that perhaps he was not so alone. Eddie closed his eyes, allowing that sense of stillness to surround him, and after a moment, he whispered softly:

—Thank you... for everything. I promise I won't fail you.

He stayed a while longer, letting the candle burn and the dancing flame cast faint shadows on the spot. Before leaving, he took one last look at the altar, as if that church had given him a small refuge to express his pain, his gratitude, and his hope.

On the way out, the sky had already gone completely dark, and Eddie took a deep breath, feeling a little more at peace. He knew there was still a long way to go, but deep down he felt that Venom was still with him somehow.

Chapter Text

Now this might be a mistake
That I'm calling you this late
But these dreams I have of you ain't real enough

Started bringing up the past
How the things you love don't last
Even though this isn't fair for both of us

Maybe I'm just a fool
I still belong with you
Anywhere you, anywhere you are

These minefields that I walk through
What I risk to be close to you
These minefields keeping me from you
What I risk to be close to you.

 

—Faouzia y John Legend (Minefields).

Eddie was in the middle of an eerie gloom, a thick fog enveloping him as he drifted aimlessly along a path that seemed to have no beginning or end. He felt something, or someone, calling to him from a distance, and a chill ran through his body with a mixture of anticipation and fear. The atmosphere was strangely warm, familiar, almost like the first moment Venom had merged with him, bringing with him an unmatched sense of power... and in some way, of desire.

Suddenly, the darkness began to fade, and he found himself in a blurry memory: he was in his hotel room on the beach that night where everything had changed. He and Venom were sharing more than a host and symbiote could share, every thought, every feeling intertwined in that dance of pure connection. He could feel Venom's huge hands caressing his bare skin, his tendrils entangling around him with that moisture and warmth that only he could give his in every touch, every gesture, every kiss, the wetness of his long tongue, every sensation amplifying his pulse and his breathing, until the two seemed to be one, inseparable. Remembering that night brought a surge of emotions, a deep connection that went beyond the physical. Venom's closeness had been like a void full of life, a sense of wholeness that he hadn't experienced since he'd left.

But before he could relive that memory to the end, the scenario changed suddenly. Now he was at the place of sacrifice, the overflowing chaos, the fire, the smell of burning fuel, blood and the horror of the moment revived with force. Venom was fighting for him, disintegrating in the acid, covering him with that door to avoid harm, but the damage was being caused in one way or another by giving his life to save him, giving every part of himself while Eddie watched, helpless and in shock, the moment when his partner disappeared. He wanted to scream, but his voice was drowned out in the silence of the moment and of the dream itself, entangled in the despair of seeing Venom die.

Then, his voice began to be heard in that space. At first it was a murmur, like the echo of a distant thought, but it gained strength. Venom's voice whispered in deep, low tones:

—Eddie... The codex... Our link is the codex. Protects the codex...

Eddie, still caught in the fog of his dream, felt that message sink into his mind, an insistence he couldn't ignore. He tried to search for the source of the voice, turning his head in all directions, but he saw only shadows around him.

—Venom?" It's you? Tell me what I should do! I need you! —he begged with his soul in a thread.

The voice continued, but the calm in his tone contrasted with the urgency of his words.

—Eddie... The codex. Our legacy... is our son...

At the sound of it, the pain in his chest intensified, and a stream of emotions ran through his mind: fear, longing, and even the faint hope that Venom might somehow follow him. He wanted to ask more, to ask for an answer, but Venom's words began to fade into echoes until they became almost unintelligible.

Then, at the last moment before waking up, a fleeting image flashed through his mind: a small figure, shrouded in a dark glow, like a living presence between the two. But before he could grasp the meaning, the dream unraveled and Eddie woke up, sweating and his heart pounding, the word "codex" echoing in his thoughts like a riddle to be solved. They were supposed to have the codex that Knull needed to escape his prison and that disappeared as soon as Venom died. Why had the symbiote just told him in that dream that the codex was his child if that would pose a new risk.

Eddie stretched his hand to the bedside table to check the time on his cell phone, since he did not see a trace of light: 03:11 a.m. marked the clock. Eddie sighed and brought his forearm to his pearly forehead in a cold sweat. At this rate it was those nightmares that would end up killing him.

The next morning, Eddie woke up with that same mix of nerves still throbbing in his body and for some strange reason still with the echo of the dream fresh in his mind, Venom's voice whispering what felt like a message from the other side. His chest ached, that piercing emptiness that settled in every time he remembered it. He stared at the ceiling, the sense of loss weighing down on him like a dark cloud. But then, like a wound-soothing balm, a small sense of life brought him back: his baby.

Instinctively, Eddie brought his hand to his belly, caressing it gently, as if he could somehow connect with the life he now carried with him.

—Good morning, little one —he murmured with a soft smile, his voice still rough with sleep.

Eddie knew that his son would be half human and half symbiote but what he was still not clear about and wanted to know, was about the appearance of his little one... or small.

«What will you be? Will you be human, symbiote... or maybe a little of both?».

Suddenly, some overwhelming thoughts approached him, feeling sick and desolate. What would happen if it was not accepted? What would happen if he didn't know how to control his power and created chaos in which people feared him and that caused him to be taken away from him as well? What would happen if instead of being more human he was more symbiote and could not adapt to his body in case he wanted to keep it inside himself and did not achieve symbiosis as with Venom?

Eddie put both hands to his eyes to rub them, trying to wake up as much as he could and push the intrusive ideas out of his head. Most of the time he had been pessimistic, but he had to make an effort not to be so now. The idea baffled him, but at the same time it filled him with an unexpected tenderness. That unique blend of hope and restlessness made him feel that, perhaps, everything he has lost was not completely gone. That baby was his way of moving on, of keeping a part of Venom alive and, in a way, of both.

He got out of bed with some effort, took a quick shower and went to the kitchen to have something for breakfast, because now that he was eating for two, his hunger had increased as when Venom was with him. It was then that he noticed the chocolate bars he had bought yesterday on a quick trip to the supermarket. They were on the table, stacked, almost like a makeshift tower of candy that he didn't remember choosing, and realizing that he had taken his symbiote's favorite brand by inertia. He laughed a little to himself, remembering Venom's crazy craving for chocolate.

—I hope you inherit his taste for chocolate, too —he said with a smile, stroking his belly again before opening a bar. It was obvious that he would. Eddie watched her for a few moments and decided to walk to the window near his living room near his living room to deposit the chocolate on his windowsill, as if he were symbolically sharing it with Venom.

After getting dressed, he took the keys to his apartment and left for work, but not before stopping and taking one last look at the window and the candy in it.

Determined to seize the day, Eddie ended up with a lot of to-dos, which, to his surprise, felt quite productive than he hadn't been in some time. He had written a few outstanding articles, and he felt strangely motivated, as if being responsible for someone else gave him an extra boost to keep going. Kind of like when Venom was still with him. His mind, for a while, was distracted from the pain, focused on creating something that could be a better future.

Leaving the office that afternoon, Eddie took a different path than usual, and suddenly found himself in front of a baby supply store. In the window were tiny clothes, soft-colored toys, a crib padded with a fluffy blanket. Something inside him moved, a mixture of excitement and fear. Without thinking, he walked through the door and began to explore.

He ran his fingers through a small cream-colored blanket, and couldn't help but imagine his son or daughter wrapped in it. The thought overwhelmed him. He walked the corridors, observing every detail, every tiny garment, every toy.

—Will you like stuffed animals? Or will you be more of those babies who like to chew on everything? —he whispered, a soft, somewhat fearful smile curling his lips.

That place, filled with small objects from a future that still seemed uncertain, was for him a window into a new life, a reminder that he had something, someone, to move forward for. Finally, he grabbed a small blanket and a stuffed figure in the shape of a chicken for his baby, something that also reminded them of the chickens Venom had that he refused to eat. Eddie was embracing the idea of being a father, a great father, just as his partner had told him and promised himself that he would do everything possible to protect their son, always guided by the memory of Venom and the love that still lingered in his heart.

◇◆◇

The next day, the blanket and stuffed animal he had bought the night before seemed to remind him every second that, although the future was uncertain, he was beginning to feel like a father. Even so, doubt continued to haunt his mind. What kind of baby will it be? The question led him to make a decision: he needed to go to the doctor, find out something, anything, that would give him a clearer idea of what was coming.

He made an appointment with Dr. Thomas and an hour later, he was sitting in the clinic, sitting in the waiting room while his mind wandered. When the door opened and the doctor called him, Eddie got up and, taking a deep breath, walked into the office.

—Well, Eddie. How are you? Is everything in order? It wasn't your turn to review yet.

It hadn't been more than a month since his last visit, so it was normal for the doctor to be worried in the first place. Since they only did two check-ups a week and the doctor prescribed the necessary vitamins, which until now did not represent any danger to the symbiote baby.

—It's all right. It's just that I, I wanted to... —He paused for a second, his thoughts a whirlwind—. I want to know if it's possible to have an ultrasound to —He paused again, unsure of how to phrase the question—. Check on the baby. And... if it will be... —he swallowed hard—. More human or symbiote. I just want to make sure that... that I am on the right track.

The doctor nodded slowly, understanding the background of his words.

—It's understandable that you have doubts, Eddie. A pregnancy like yours is unusual, if not unique. We know that there are many aspects that we still do not know, but I believe that an ultrasound can help us see how the development is going and give you some peace of mind.

Moments later, Eddie was on the stretcher, the cold gel on his abdomen causing him to shudder. His eyes were fixed on the screen, trying to interpret what he saw on it, although he could not understand much. The doctor adjusted the transducer, and for an instant, the office was filled with a soft sound, a rhythmic heartbeat that seemed to resonate in every corner of the room. Eddie felt a lump in his throat. There it was: the proof of life of someone who was half him and half ... Venom.

The doctor was watching the screen attentively, and suddenly a soft smile appeared on his face as he pointed to a flashing dot on the monitor.

—This... it's the heartbeat —he murmured in a warm tone, almost as if he were talking about something sacred. The rhythmic sound continued to fill the silence of the room, and Eddie felt his own heart beat to the rhythm of that little echo of life.

Eddie stared at the screen, unable to take his eyes off the throbbing flash. There was a strange magic in seeing how, despite all the unknown, that being was there, beating, struggling to exist.

—As for its structure. —The doctor continued, noticing the mixture of amazement and excitement on Eddie's face—. It's something... unique. There seems to be a combination of human tissue and something else... A bit symbiote, but perfectly fused. Don't worry, so far everything seems to be in order, although it is still too small to be able to visualize it better.

Eddie swallowed, feeling tears threaten to flow. That sound, that constant pulse, was the closest thing to Venom he'd felt since losing him, and at the same time it was proof that something about the two of them was still alive. «We're not alone» he thought, quietly embracing the idea.

In that little life, in that heartbeat, was his story, his fears and his hopes, and he felt a latent promise in every pulse, reminding him that there was something to move forward for.

—So... Does what I bought make sense? —he asked with a small smile, almost as if he were looking for approval—. Blankets, toys, and maybe later he'll get bottles.

Eddie's smile rubbed off on the doctor, and he nodded, looking at him with understanding.

—It makes perfect sense, Eddie. Even if there is a bit of a symbiote in its development, it is still a baby. So yes, I think the toy and blanket are more than justified. I recommend buying diapers and maybe a crib later.

That amusing advice was a bit of a twist, so Eddie heaved a sigh of relief, a weight lifting off his shoulders. Maybe I didn't have all the answers, but for now, knowing I was on the right track was enough.

—Hey, doctor... —Eddie took a deep breath, a mixture of fear and uncertainty in his voice—. I have a question that makes me a little panicked to ask, but... How is this baby going to be born? I mean, I... I don't have the normal conditions, you know.

The doctor nodded, having anticipated the question and the fear that accompanied it. He briefly placed a reassuring hand on Eddie's shoulder.

—I get it, Eddie, and it's a completely valid question. In your case, considering that your body does not have the female anatomy necessary for a natural birth, the safest and most likely thing will be a cesarean section.

—A cesarean section? —he repeated, with relief and mixed nerves.

—Yes. That means that when the time comes, we'll make an incision in your abdomen to safely remove the baby. This will allow us to have complete control of the procedure and avoid any complications. It won't be easy, but with the right care and preparation, you have nothing to worry about.

—So... I'll just have to rest for a long time afterwards, right? —He tried to joke to calm his nerves, although his hands trembled slightly.

—Exactly, Eddie. We will help you at every stage, and we will also monitor that everything is progressing correctly up to that point. This is unique, yes, but remember that you are not alone in this. Let's work together to make sure both you and your baby are okay.

Eddie let out a sigh as he felt some relief. Perhaps it was still difficult for him to assimilate the process and its details, but knowing that he would not have to face it only made it a little more bearable.

—Eddie, to make sure everything goes smoothly, especially as you approach term, I want you to start scheduling some appointments with a trusted pediatrician. She is my wife, so I not only fully trust her professionalism, but also her discretion.

Eddie looked up, surprised and somewhat relieved at the mention of another person he could trust.

—Your wife?" Do you think that... Would she understand what's going on with me?

—Yes. I assure you that he is the right person. I wouldn't hide anything important from her about this case, and I know she's going to know how to treat your baby when it's born, whether it's human, or has symbiont characteristics.

Eddie sighed, feeling a weight less on his shoulders knowing that there would be someone else willing to help him.

—Also, any information we get in the coming months will be just between the three of us. The baby's growth and development process is out of the ordinary, but if something unexpected happens, you'll have a committed team that not only knows what you're doing here, but will also keep the secret.

Eddie gasped and visibly relaxed his muscles.

—Thank you, doctor. The truth is, sometimes I feel like this is... too much, and having a team that understands it, that understands Venom and everything it entails, means more than you can imagine.

The doctor patted him on the shoulder and gave him a calm smile.

—I assure you that both she and I are here for you, Eddie. If you need help, don't hesitate to ask for it. You're not alone in this anymore. I agree?

Eddie nodded, feeling a strange comfort in knowing that somehow Venom's presence was still alive through the people willing to take care of him and his baby.

Chapter Text

Thought I found a way
Thought I found a way out (found)
But you never go away (never go away)
So I guess I gotta stay now

Oh, I hope some day I'll make it out of here
Even if it takes all night or a hundred years
Need a place to hide, but I can't find one near
Wanna feel alive, outside I can't fight my fear

Isn't it lovely, all alone?
Heart made of glass, my mind of stone
Tear me to pieces, skin to bone
Hello, welcome home.

 

—Billie Eilish & Khalid (lovely).

Chapter Text

I will run alone tonight
Without you by my side
I guess you had a place you had to get to
I know your eyes
I know inside
The walls you hide behind
And I saw the truth inside the real you

Because I know you're lost when you run away
Into the same black holes and black mistakes
Taking all my will just to run alone
When are you coming home?

Even if the sky does fall
Even if they take it all
There's no pain that I won't go through
Even if I have to die for you
And when all the fires burn
When everything is overturning
There's no thing that I won't go through
Even if I have to die for you.

 

—Starset (Die for you).

Chapter Text

The world's not perfect, but it's not that bad
If we got each other, and that's all we have
I will be your father, and I'll hold your hand
You should know I'll be there for you
When the world's not perfect, when the world's not kind
If we have each other, then we'll both be fine
I will be your father, and I'll hold your hand
You should know I'll be there for you.

—Alec Benjamin (If We Have Each Other).

 

Weeks had passed since the events of that dream with Knull, he was grateful that he had no longer had nightmares with him in the last few days, so Eddie did his best to concentrate on other things and try to forget that event completely.

Before leaving for work, Eddie stopped in front of the mirror, a gesture he didn't usually do before, putting his hand on his belly as if he could protect his unborn babies with that simple gesture. After a last look that accompanied a smile, he left his apartment and went to the office. During the journey, the sea of intrusive thoughts returned for a few minutes, thoughts where his latent worry went to the plane of not knowing how to manage his time, his work and the care of a couple of special babies, getting a nanny was not in his plans, because if he did not know how to take care of them or the little ones reacted in a certain way,  he did not want the U.S. government to interfere again, much less did he want his children to be taken away. He would never forgive himself if he lost them... just as he lost Venom. Every person on the street seemed to blur in his vision, feeling isolated in a crowd, with a secret too big to share.

His spirits were about to wane when he remembered what he had scheduled to do before work: a special visit. He went to the church, the same one he had gone to a few days ago, looking for some connection. He walked slowly down the sidewalk toward Our Lady of Saints, his mind full of thoughts, memories, and unspoken promises. As he entered, the quiet sound inside embraced him. All was silent, interrupted only by the faint echo of his footsteps as he approached the altar, where candles lit up the place with their warm, trembling light.

Eddie lit a candle for Venom, watching as the flame flickered, as if responding to his thoughts and whispering in complicity. He knelt on the bench, bowing his head, and began to speak to him in a low voice, letting his emotions flow into the words that perhaps Venom would somehow hear.

—Venom... I have news for you —he murmured softly—. We are waiting... not just one, but two. They are two babies, your children, our children... And even though you're not here, even though I can't feel you surrounding me, I promise you'll protect them with every part of me, every day, every night... every breath. They're going to be fine, Venom. They will be a part of you and me.

The candle was still burning, flashing little flashes as if responding to his words. His hands trembled as he clung to the candle, and Eddie let out a sigh mixed with fear and nostalgia, as the weight of loneliness fell upon him.

—I wish you were here to see them —he whispered—. To see how we will manage together, as promised."

Tears streamed down his face, his love and pain intertwined. Eddie stood in the silence of the church, as if, deep down, he could feel Venom listening to him, accompanying him on this journey they still shared. He swallowed hard, and in an even lower voice, confessed:

—I dreamed of Knull... He was there, threatening me. He told me that he was going to take them, that they belonged to him and that it was his revenge. —Eddie paused before taking a breath and continuing—. Venom, I'm so afraid that this will come true, that Knull will come for real and that I won't be enough to protect them.—One more tear escaped him as he remembered the towering figure of the dark god in his dreams, his words echoing in his mind.

Eddie closed his eyes for a moment, struggling to stay calm.

—But I promise I'll do everything in my power to take care of them. Even when I'm scared... I know that you are with me. —He ran a trembling hand over his face, inhaling deeply as he let out another whisper—. I want you to know... that I hope that one day we can see each other again, that you can meet them. And, if there is any place where you are waiting for us, if we can ever meet again... We will be a family, as it should have been. I want you, in some way, to be with us, with them. I know you'll be taking care of us.

Tears did not stop rolling down his cheeks, full of love, of a broken promise and another that was now born in his heart. He remained silent, the murmur of his thoughts joining the flickering flame of the candle, his connection to Venom intact. Deep down, I felt the shadow of their fear, but also the hope that, one day, they would be a family.

◇◆◇

Eddie left the church feeling a little more at peace, though the weight on his chest still lingered. Still moved, he walked without stopping, letting his footsteps guide him through the streets of New York to a small modern coffee shop where a rich smell of food came from. Eddie had had time to eat something for lunch before leaving, but now that he was eating for three, his diet had to be constant and adequate, so he decided to go inside, attracted by the scent escaping from the door and the promise of a quiet space.

He took a seat at a table by a window, from where he could see the city and lose himself in the morning bustle. When the waiter arrived, Eddie ordered a simple dish: grilled chicken with steamed vegetables and a chocolate milkshake, a craving that had become recurrent.

While waiting for his food, he couldn't help but tenderly caress his belly, imagining that his babies were feeling that mix of emotions as well. When the food arrived, Eddie smiled, thanking the escape that the simple dish gave him. With each bite, he remembered how Venom used to mock his food choices, demanding something more substantial from him. Nostalgia hit him, but it also filled him with strength. He brought the milkshake to his lips and, as he took the first sip, he closed his eyes, enjoying the sweet chocolate mixture. Mentally, a promise to Venom manifested, hoping that, somewhere, he could hear it:

—No matter what comes... for you, I will take care of them. And I will always remind them of who you are to them.

Eddie sighed as he put a bite of chicken in his mouth, enjoying the comforting warmth of the meal after his visit to the church. His chocolate milkshake, thick and sweet, rested on the side, and each sip seemed like a small reminder of the cravings that had become part of his days.

Suddenly, his gaze wandered to a nearby table, where a couple was having lunch with their young son. The boy laughed while his father tried, without much success, to get him to eat the vegetables on his plate. The mother was smiling, and a kind of bubble of love and care was created between the three of them that made Eddie's heart pound. Involuntarily, he imagined himself in that place. A fleeting thought led him to see himself there, sitting with his two children, their laughter intertwining in the air, he imagined their laughter and little hands reaching for him, while he spoke to them in a low voice, trying to calm their antics.

And, for a brief moment, he allowed himself to dream that Venom was by his side, wrapping the babies in his tendrils in a protective way, protecting them with the same devotion with which he had always cared for him until death. He saw Venom half-hidden, close to them, as a protective shadow, being an unusual but dedicated caretaker, protecting each of his children, who seemed safe and peaceful under his embrace.

That vision enveloped him in a mixture of warmth and sadness; I longed for that image so much that it almost hurt. Eddie blinked, looking away and catching his breath. Venom's absence felt like a dagger in his chest, right where he should be, but at the same time, that image gave him a little hope, the idea that, on some level, he wasn't so alone. And even though no one could see Venom by his side, in his mind he was still the protector of his family.

He took one last sip of his milkshake, while whispering in a low voice, barely audible to anyone but himself:

—I promise I will do my best to take good care of them... But I wish you could be here with me, Venom.

With each passing day, his desire for Venom to be there to watch his children grow up grew stronger. A sigh escaped his lips as his thoughts mingled with that faint hope that somehow Venom could feel how much he missed him... and how much he still loved him.

◇◆◇

A couple of weeks passed, and one afternoon Eddie received an unexpected call. It was Mrs. Chen, excitedly announcing that she was going to New York to see him. After coordinating the arrival time, Eddie prepared to pick her up at the airport.

When he saw her leave the terminal, a mixture of nostalgia and joy invaded him. His presence was comforting, like the embrace of a mother who had never had the opportunity to receive, since his mother died when he was born. Upon seeing her, he quickly approached and hugged her with a feeling of gratitude and sincere affection.

—How are you, Eddie? —She asked, patting him on the back tenderly—. You look healthier than the last time I saw you.

—I'm taking better care of myself —he replied with a smile. As they walked together to the exit to catch a taxi, Eddie shared something he'd been thinking:

—I'm saving up for a car. I'm not going to get on a motorcycle again, not with babies.

Madam Chen looked at him approvingly, nodding gently.

—It's a good decision, Eddie. You will need something where they can be safe, where there is room for a child seat. No?

Eddie let out a laugh between nervous and excited.

—Exactly. I want that when they grow up, I can take them to school, or for walks, without worrying. You know, everything needs to be well. I guess that's what parents do.

As they made their way to their apartment, Eddie couldn't help but think about how the lady next to him had become more than just the lady at his favorite convenience store and the one who provided him and Venom with chocolate and everyday products. Mrs. Chen had become an important mother figure; someone he could count on and who gave him support that he had never experienced in such a way.

When they arrived at his apartment, he offered her something to drink while she settled in.

—I'm glad you're here —he confessed, pouring him a hot tea—. Sometimes, I feel like I don't know if I'm doing things right, but having a familiar face nearby gives me security. Thanks for coming.

Madam Chen took her cup and, before drinking, looked at it with a mixture of tenderness and determination.

—Eddie, you're strong, much stronger than you think. And even though Venom isn't here to accompany you anymore, he'd be proud to see how you fight for those babies. You have a family, and they will have you... And I'll be here when you need it.

They both smiled, letting that moment of companionship and understanding fill the room with a special warmth. They spent at least a while talking about the good news, about what was happening in San Francisco, and what was happening in New York, but when he thought the conversation was about to die, Mrs. Chen held Eddie's hand with a motherly determination he had never experienced.

—Eddie, I've been thinking. When the babies are born, if you need help, I'm willing to move here to New York. I can find myself a small place near your apartment, so you won't be alone. I will be able to help you take care of them while you work, so you won't have to worry about something bad happening to them or any accidents.

Eddie, surprised and deeply moved, smiles, though his eyes reflected a mixture of gratitude and doubt.

—I don't want to be a burden to you, Chen. I don't want to bother you. You've done so much for me and Venom that...

Mrs. Chen interrupted him with a hint of reproach in her eyes, but there was an unwavering tenderness in her words.

—Eddie, neither you nor Venom have been a burden to me. And your little new family won't be now. On the contrary, I've wanted to have grandchildren for a long time, and well, your babies... they are already part of my life too. Or do you think I'm going to leave you alone in this? —He gently pats his arm, and Eddie laughs, despite the lump in his throat. Eddie nodded, grateful and moved to the core, still trying to process how someone could be so generous and compassionate.

—But living here in New York is expensive, and I wouldn't want you to...

Mrs. Chen smiles, raising a hand to silence him, and winks at him.

—I've saved more than enough in my days in Las Vegas and now I have trained people in the store. Believe me, I can afford a small apartment. And believe me when I tell you that, Eddie, I would be happier than ever to support you.

Eddie was enveloped by an immense relief and gratitude, almost indescribable. He felt fulfilled, recognizing Mrs. Chen not only as his friend and confidant, but as the mother he could never meet, someone who was truly there for him and his children. With a sigh of peace, Eddie replied in a low voice, showing his gratitude:

—I don't know how to thank you for this. Is... You're like the mother I never had.

Mrs. Chen smiled and gently squeezed his hand, conveying all her support and affection in that small gesture.

Chapter Text

Yeah, I know sometimes
Things may not always make sense to you right now
But, hey, what daddy always tell you?
Straighten up, little soldier
Stiffen up that upper lip
What you cryin' about?
You got me. Daddy's with you in your prayers
No more cryin', wipe them tears
Daddy's here, no more nightmares
We gon' pull together through it, we gon' do it.

—Eminem (Mokingbird).

Eddie tried to hide the growing discomfort, but something in his body began to alert him more intensely a couple of days ago. However, he didn't say anything to avoid his old friend's concern. He promised to go to the doctor as soon as he could.

I was seven months old now and I couldn't be more excited. Mrs. Chen had just moved in, so Eddie went to help her with the move, it was a cozy apartment two blocks from his, it was undoubtedly lucky.

Eddie continued to carry some small and not very heavy boxes, since Mrs. Chen had done everything possible to prevent Eddie from carrying the larger and heavier ones. Suddenly, there it was again, that worrying discomfort. It was like a twinge in the belly, brief but sharp, followed by a strange pressure that made him stop. Mrs. Chen, who had been watching him with a critical eye for a while, seeing him pale and with one hand on his abdomen, immediately came over.

—Eddie. Are you ok? I told you to leave things heavy —he scolded him softly, although a hint of concern was already reflected in his eyes.

Eddie tried to smile, downplaying it, but as soon as he tried to speak, an unexpected vertigo made him stagger. Mrs. Chen held him by the arm.

—I think… I need to sit down for a moment —he murmured, his voice slightly muffled. It became increasingly difficult for him to ignore the uncomfortable sensation that was growing in his abdomen.

Mrs. Chen helped him to a seat and crouched down beside him, staring at him with concern. Eddie felt another twinge, this time deeper, and it was hard for him to breathe normally. He closed his eyes and rested a trembling hand on his abdomen, his mind whirling in a whirlwind of fear for his children.

—I'm going to call the doctor. —Mrs. Chen announced firmly, rising quickly. Eddie nodded, barely aware of what was going on around him.

A few minutes later, Ms. Chen returned and ordered a taxi by app to the hospital.

—All right, Eddie, Dr. Thomas will see us over there.

Eddie had already told her all about the doctor and his wife, who had become new confidants about him and his pregnancy, even his story. Then Chen trusted them now as much as he did.

◇◆◇

Upon arriving at the hospital, Dr. Thomas personally received them and immediately took them to his office. Eddie was a bundle of sweaty nerves that words stumbled on his lips, so Mrs. Chen had to speak for him, describing the whole situation and Eddie's discomforts. Dr. Thomas boldly examined it on an ultrasound, took a blood sample, and brought it to the lab as quickly as possible.

Eddie took a deep breath, trying to calm himself as he waited for the doctor. His pulse was racing, and his mind kept going over the moment he collapsed in front of Mrs. Chen. When he remembered his panicked expression, a lump formed in his throat; the last thing I wanted was to put her off as something like that, let alone ... losing their babies.

Twenty minutes later that seemed like an eternity, the doctor came in, his movements slow but determined now, and looked at him with a seriousness that took Eddie's breath away.

—Eddie, we already have confirmation of what's going on. —Thomas said softly, standing beside him—. Hybrids have a complication known as fetal-fetal transfusion syndrome, or TTTS.

Eddie nodded, not quite comprehending, but fear was beginning to settle in his bones. The doctor continued.

—TTTS occurs when, because of the connection in their blood vessels, one of your babies gets too much blood flow and the other doesn't get enough. This can endanger both of you. The baby who receives more discharge may have heart problems from the excess, while the other may be at risk from a lack of nutrients and oxygen.

The idea of losing them for something he couldn't control was unacceptable, that a complication could take away one, or even both, was something he hadn't even dared to imagine until now. Eddie felt the world around him crumble as soon as he heard the doctor's explanation. "Transfusion syndrome between twins or twins." The words repeated themselves in his mind, charged with a meaning so dark that he could hardly bear it. His hands instinctively rested on his abdomen, as if he could protect his children from the invisible threat.

—But... are... they're fine? —He asked in a thin voice, feeling fear knotting in his throat.

—We can still avoid the worst if we act soon —The doctor replied calmly—, but it is important that we evaluate them, if possible, every day.

—What... what can we do? —He managed to say in a broken voice—. Can I do something, anything, to make them okay?

The doctor put a hand on his shoulder, with a gesture full of compassion.

—There are options, Eddie, and I promise we'll do everything we can to keep your babies safe —he assured him—. One of the first options is to monitor the progress and condition of babies constantly. If TTTS progresses and is needed, we may perform therapeutic amniocentesis to drain excess fluid. This could help balance the pressure in the pouch that was created and has so far served as an artificial womb to reduce risk.

Eddie tried to assimilate the information, but the fear was still latent, like a shadow that did not leave him. The doctor continued, his face even more serious.

—And if that's not enough... —He paused, sighing—. There is a more advanced option: laser fetoscopy. With it, we could seal the blood vessel connections between siblings and stop the progress of TTTS. But, Eddie... This procedure, while having a good chance of success, also has its risks.

Eddie swallowed, not knowing how to respond. I could feel the tension and anguish, the terror of knowing that something could go wrong. The thought of losing his children, that those heartbeats that filled him so much could be extinguished, filled him with panic.

—What if none of this works? —he whispered, with a fear he could scarcely contain.

The doctor looked away for a moment, as if searching for the right words.

—Eddie, I want you to know that there is one last alternative in case the situation becomes untenable. Although I don't like the idea, if it were to become necessary and your life was in imminent danger... we could consider a final interruption.

Eddie felt his world fall apart. The weight of that possibility hit him hard, tearing away an anguish that left him breathless. The very thought of losing his babies filled him with a deep and incomprehensible fear. He closed his eyes, trying to drown out the tears.

—No... I can't do that —he said finally, his voice barely a whisper—. I wouldn't bear to lose them. Not after all this, not after... him.

The doctor nodded, understanding his pain.

—I know, Eddie. We are going to do everything possible to avoid that decision. As for your next steps, I will ask you to rest a lot, avoid any physical exertion, and keep constant monitoring. Every week we will have detailed ultrasounds to observe how the little ones evolve. If it is necessary to intervene at any time, I will let you know immediately.

Every word was like a stab. Eddie looked at Mrs. Chen, who was frowning at him, clearly worried, even feeling guilty for thinking that this was due to the move and the effort Eddie made, but also, he looked determined to support him. Eddie looked up at the ceiling, looking for a comfort that didn't come, and closed his eyes for a moment. He felt the anguish curl up in his chest like a snake, squeezing it tighter with each heartbeat.

With an almost superhuman effort, Eddie took a deep breath and nodded, trying to overcome the panic that threatened to consume him. I couldn't lose them, not when I already loved them so much. These little beings were the last thing left of his connection to Venom; a bond that had been reborn and grown within him, that filled him and gave him strength every day. He was determined to do everything he could to protect his children. With his hand on his abdomen, he felt the slight movement of the babies and couldn't help but whisper silently:

«I'm going to take care of them, protect them with everything I have. I promised him, and I will not fail you ».

The doctor patted him on the shoulder one last before leaving the room, leaving him with a heart still aching, but more determined than ever.

◇◆◇

Eddie returned home feeling exhausted but relieved; The doctor's recommendations were clear and although the situation scared him, he had made the decision to go ahead with each indication. He opened the door of his apartment and said goodbye to Mrs. Chen, who had accompanied him at all times, making him promise that he would call her at any time of the night, for anything, Eddie calmed her down and already calmer himself, he entered his apartment feeling the warm and familiar air that received him like a hug,  taking off his shoes when he reached the carpet, sighing.

He immediately went to the small corner where he had left the crib assembled, placed right next to his bed, as if he wanted to keep his children as close as possible even before they were born. He stroked the edge of the crib fondly, and then slowly settled into his bed. The doctor's words were still on his mind, but he was determined to give his little ones the best he could, regardless.

After a few minutes, he took the bottle of pregnancy vitamins and folic acid, remembering the precise directions. As he put the pills in his mouth, an unexpected wave of tenderness swept over him.

—This is for you guys —he whispered, putting a hand to his belly—. Dad is going to take care of himself, I promise.

His gaze wandered across the ceiling as he imagined Venom by his side, with that protective touch, silent, as he had felt so many times. He allowed himself to close his eyes for a moment, pretending that he could feel the presence of his companion and, at the same time, of his little ones. Without realizing it, he fell into a peaceful sleep, dreaming of a future where there were no complications, and he, with his children, were walking forward.

◇◆◇

The next morning, the sound of his phone ringing brought Eddie out of his dreams. He looked at the screen and saw Anne's name. As he answered, her voice was full of concern.

—Eddie. How are you? Mrs. Chen called me, told me what happened. Why didn't you call me?

Eddie sighed, with a slight attempt to minimize the situation, putting his fingers to pinch the bridge of his nose.

—Oh... well, it's just... I didn't want to worry them. I'm fine, Anne, really. The doctor has already given me the instructions, I just have to rest more.

—Still. —she replied, not hiding the insistence in her voice—. Eddie, this isn't something to be taken lightly and…." Anne stopped, realizing she was being very him, because even Eddie wasn't to blame—. Listen, Eddie. Dan's going to a conference in New York in a week and he's aware of your situation, so I told him to come and see you. We both agree that you need a little extra company.

—Anne, really, you don't need to. I'm fine and I don't want them to bother. —Eddie said, though he felt a familiar warmth inside at the thought that they were both still looking out for him.

—It's no trouble, Eddie. —Anne insisted softly, but firmly—. We both want to help you. I know you're strong, but you don't have to face it all alone. Dan is more than willing to give you a hand, and so am I.

Eddie smiled, finally giving up.

—Okay... thank you, Anne. I really appreciate what they're doing for me.

—Of course, Eddie. You know we'll always be here for whatever you need. —Anne replied warmly.

—How are you? How are you doing? —Eddie asked her about her friend's pregnancy. Eddie could hear the giggle on the other end of the phone.

—I'm a balloon, but... I'm pretty good. Thanks for asking.

Eddie smiled, very happy for Anne. Both finally formed a family, but with different partners, with separate paths but united by a sincere friendship and I would never change it for anything.

Anne said goodbye to him, promising to call later and when he hung up, Eddie was silent for a few seconds, feeling genuinely moved. Having someone nearby to take care of him not only gave him security, but also made him feel part of something bigger. And, in that moment, he knew that not only his babies but also himself would have invaluable support in the days to come.

Chapter Text

But I crumble completely when you cry
It seems like once again you've had to greet me with goodbye
I'm always just about to go and spoil the surprise
Take my hands off of your eyes too soon

I'm going back to 505
If it's a seven hour flight or a forty-five minute drive
In my imagination, you're waitin' lyin' on your side
With your hands between your thighs and a smile.

 

—Arctic Monkeys (505).

 

---

 

Chapter Text

Hidden companion
Phantom be still in my heart
Make me a promise that
Time won't erase us
That we were not lost from the start
I'd die to be where you are
I tried to be where you are
Every night, I dream you're still here
The ghost by my side, so perfectly clear
When I awake, you'll disappear
Back to the shadows with all I hold dear
With all I hold dear
I dream you're still here.

 

—Digital Daggers (Still Here).

Chapter Text

So just give it one more try to a lullaby
And turn this up on the radio
If you can hear me now, I'm reaching out
To let you know that you're not alone
And you can't tell, I'm scared as hell
'Cause I can't get you on the telephone
So just close your eyes (close your eyes)
Oh, honey, here comes a lullaby
Your very own lullaby.

—Nickelback (Lullaby).

Eddie opened his eyes slowly, blink after blink as he tried to focus on the white ceiling and dim lights in the room. His mind was slow to react, a fog of confusion enveloped him, and the subtle noise of the monitors accompanied him. Soon, he realized he had a catheter in his arm and felt the cold of fluids running through him from an intravenous. He tried to move a hand, but his body felt heavy, sluggish, and clumsy.

Then, the discomfort in his abdomen was the first thing that caught his attention; a dull and constant pain that throbs to the rhythm of his breathing.

However, something changed in his chest; A feeling of emptiness invaded him like a tsunami. A hole that felt as deep and desperate as the time Venom had left and woken up without him. His own pulse was ringing in his ears, a frantic, dull heartbeat that he couldn't keep up with with proper breathing. The weight of fear took hold of him, an icy, paralyzing burden that nestled in his chest and spread throughout his body, making him tremble. Every inch of his skin felt tense, electrified, as if his body understood something before his mind could process it.

With a trembling and still weak hand he brought his fingers to his belly, looking for that small bulge that had become his reason for being, however, something inside him collapsed as soon as he did not find it. Eddie's breathing quickened and his chest rose and fell with latent anxiety, seeking a calm that he could not reach, only to discover that empty space, that abysmal hole that seemed to expand until it invaded him, filling him with an anguish that hurt physically, as if his heart were being squeezed. The feeling was indescribable, just as deep as the sadness and fear he felt earlier when he lost Venom. His voice came out in a breathy murmur, so low that he could barely hear himself.

—No... No way. Don't do this to me...

Eddie brought his hands to his eyes, closing his eyelids tightly, as a mixture of disbelief and despair began to gather strength in his mind.

—No... He whispered in a broken voice, as if words were the only thing anchoring him in that moment, as if saying it out loud could change reality—. No... no way. —Tears began to flow, hot and fast, sliding down his cheeks.

Every word scraped his throat, every sound seemed like a last attempt to hold on to the idea that this was all just a bad dream. His hands, trembling and fragile, remained pressed on his abdomen, as if he could retain the essence of his children there, as if they could still feel his touch. From his lips escaped trembling and torn whispers, unintelligible words mingled with sobs.

Suddenly, his mind transported him to those moments of sweet promises and gentle caresses on his belly. The days when I would talk to them, telling them that I would always be there, that I would protect them, that they would be a family together...

Eddie drowned in his own thoughts, in his own guilt, believing that perhaps he should have done something more, been stronger. A sense of loss so visceral that it didn't seem to fit in his chest overflowed, turning into a muffled lament unable to accept the emptiness he felt.

◇◆◇

Dan rushed into the room, his footsteps echoing softly on the linoleum floor. The dim light in the room highlighted the shadows on his face, but his expression was a mixture of relief and concern at the sight of Eddie awake. However, the joy was instantly extinguished when he noticed the suffering reflected in Eddie's eyes, which were glazed and full of despair.

—Eddie —Dan begins, his voice a whisper of urgency—, everything went well. You're safe.

—You should have saved the babies... not me —Eddie said, his eyes sunk into nothingness, his tone broken and full of anguish.

The words slipped from his lips like a wail, a silent cry that pierced Dan's heart. He tried to get closer, trying to calm him down, but Eddie, caught in a whirlwind of emotions, barely heard his friend's words.

At that moment, Dr. Thomas entered the room, his serene and determined figure cutting through the cloud of tension.

—Eddie —Thomas called, his voice deep and clear, raising his tone slightly to catch Eddie's attention.

At the sound of his name, Eddie looked up, his eyes bulging with fear and despair. He could scarcely react to the doctor's words until his gaze fell on what Thomas had brought to his side: two cradles, placed together, like a single shelter in the gloom of the room.

And suddenly, his eyes widened, reflecting a mixture of fear and curiosity. Time seemed to stand still as Eddie took in the image.

With his pulse racing and a knot in his stomach, Eddie felt his breathing stop. Slowly, as if fearing that the act of looking might break the spell, he sat up without taking his eyes off the nurserymen. Inside, a torrent of emotions hit him, a swirl of fear and hope.

There, in those small shelters, rested two tiny human figures wrapped in soft white blankets, so fragile and perfect. Two babies with round cheeks and smooth skin. They were asleep, their little mouths half-open, their little hands peeking out from between the covers. They looked so serene, so peaceful.

Eddie put his hands to his mouth, astonished, unable to hold back the surge of love that flooded his chest, and a muffled sob escaped his lips. The outside world vanished; only they and the love he felt for them existed.

With trembling hands, Eddie moved a little closer, the need to touch them almost consuming him. Then, when he finally manages to bring the backs of his fingers closer to one of the blankets, a comforting warmth expands through his body, filling him with an indescribable calm. He looked out to look at their little faces, the delicate, perfect shapes, and felt his heart beat stronger than ever, filled with a love so deep that it made him fear he couldn't bear it.

—Here they are, Eddie. They are your babies... they're safe —Dan said, reaching over and placing a comforting hand on Eddie's shoulder, who still seemed to be in shock.

Eddie felt tears drain away, but this time they are not only of sadness; They were tears of joy and relief. At last, the heavy burden of uncertainty lifted a little, and a glimmer of hope began to shine in his heart. He looked at his children, feeling that they were a precious gift, a new reason to fight and keep going. Their eyes met Dan and Thomas', silently asking for an approach, and the two nodded in understanding. It was at that moment, that Eddie felt that, despite everything, he was no longer alone.

—They're two boys —Thomas said by way of congratulation—. Two completely healthy boys.

Carefully, Thomas and Dan approached the nursery boys, their expert hands moving precisely. Thomas gently picked up one of the babies, while Dan lifted the other. They moved slowly, as if the air itself were heavy with reverence, and with infinite tenderness they offered them to Eddie.

—Here you go, Eddie —Thomas said, as he placed one of the babies in Eddie's arms.

Eddie felt the weight of life in his chest. His eyes lit up, and his heart pounded as he held the little boy in his arms, feeling the warmth of his body and the soft scent of his skin. Beside him, Dan placed the other baby just as gently, and soon, Eddie had both of them on his lap, two little worlds full of promise and hope.

Tears flowed freely down his face as he held them, looking at them in amazement. He feels like the king of a new kingdom, a place where love and vulnerability were intertwined.

—Hello, little ones —Eddie whispers, his voice barely a thread, full of love and wonder—. I'm your dad.

In that instant, all of his pain and suffering vanished, leaving only a deep feeling of connection and belonging. Eddie feels that, despite what he's been through, he's found his reason to move on. He knows that these babies are his future, his hope, and that no matter what happens, he will do everything he can to protect them and give them the life they deserve.

He sees them both, asleep, his, two half-human, half-symbiote children... and finally, in peace.

◇◆◇

The afternoon came with its warm rays of sunshine before setting, which filtered through the almost transparent curtains of the room.

Beside his in bed, the babies slept in their respective cribs, one of them curled up in his blanket, and the other, a little more restless, moved his hands from time to time, as if dreaming of a world of wonders. The peace emanating from them filled the room, and Eddie was overwhelmed by a surge of love.

Although he had not yet been discharged from the hospital, he felt anxious to be with his children. With a tense smile, he got out of bed, feeling the slight tug in his abdomen, and approached the nursery boys. As he looked at them, a torrent of emotions invaded him, and he bent down to gently caress the head of the baby who was sleeping peacefully, feeling the warmth of his small body. He wondered if Venom would be proud of them as well.

While Eddie was tending to the babies, Dan and Dr. Thomas arrived in the room. As they entered, light illuminated their faces, and Eddie looked up, feeling a little nervous about the encounter. Still with latent uncertainty, he let the two men get closer, wishing he had answers to the questions that tormented him.

—Good afternoon, Eddie —Dan greeted with a genuine smile. How do you feel today?

Eddie shrugged, trying to smile, but the uneasiness was still present.

—I don't know... It worries me a little. I want to know how it is possible that humans were born. They were symbiotes inside me... Why are they like this now?

Thomas stepped closer, his gaze serene and professional, as Dan leaned against the edge of the bed, worried.

—That's an interesting question —Thomas began, in a reassuring tone. Your heart stopped during the surgery and the symbiotes began to leave your body. It was as if they knew something wasn't right.

Eddie listened intently, a knot in his stomach as his mind tried to process the information.

—Get out of my body? —He repeated, his voice trembling.

—Yes —Dan confirmed—. They started coming out through your skin, just like Venom did. Both symbiotes jumped in different directions, and it was a moment of chaos. We were all scared, but then something incredible happened.

Eddie felt his heart race, his mind drawing pictures of the surgery. I wanted to know more.

—What happened next?

Dan and Dr. Thomas exchanged serious glances before beginning to tell Eddie what had happened during his surgery. The atmosphere in the room became solemn, and Eddie prepared to listen, as his mind seemed to begin to recreate the moment in his head, transporting him to that surgical room.

Dr. Thomas took a deep breath and began to recount:

—When your heart stopped, we were all shocked. It was a critical moment. I remember one of the nurses starting to prepare the defibrillator, while I gave the orders, and we monitored every second...

Thomas' words were emphatic and the hustle and bustle in the room evident, the flash of bright lights and the frantic movements of the doctors acting quickly to avoid losing Eddie intensified as Thomas spoke, Dan immediately asked for the defibrillator blades and a nerve-soaked nurse held them to him.  preparing to try to revive it.

—Just as we were about to use the defibrillator, though… —Thomas went on, his voice lowering—. Something incredible happened.

Everyone's gaze wandered as they saw an unusual agitation in Eddie's abdomen. The monitors around him beeped irregularly, and the silence in the room was broken by amazement. The symbiotes within him, which until that moment had been part of his own being, began to slip out of his body. The doctors stood motionless, amazed by the inexplicable spectacle in front of their eyes.

—They were like living shadows —Thomas continued, his tone mingled with wonder and reverence—. Two black masses came out of your body and fell to the ground, each in a different direction. It was a moment I will never forget. We were all paralyzed. It looked like a scene from science fiction, but we could do nothing but observe.

Eddie felt the scene unfold in his mind. The symbiotes, which had been his connection to Venom, had become something else.

The shadows stood still, and for an eternal second, no one dared to move. However, unexpectedly, the black masses on the ground began to change. They became deformed and then began to take on another appearance. Layer by layer, they transformed into human babies. First the arms, then the legs, and so on until they form two perfect little bodies. They built joints, skin, arteries... all in a matter of seconds. Something amazing.

Eddie felt a chill running down his spine. The thought that his children had gone through something like this was overwhelming.

The trembling hands of a nurse, the bewilderment on the doctors' faces, and then, the cry of one of the babies that broke the silence. Meanwhile, the other remained calm, asleep, so much so that at first they feared that he had been stillborn and would not breathe. But with the first beat of those little hearts, his seemed to wake up, too.

—And it was then —Dan explained softly—, that your heart began to beat again. Without knowing how or why, you regained your pulse the moment the babies left your body. It was as if you had been given your life back.

Thomas and Dan, with a gentle gesture, had carefully swaddled each baby after that unexpected miracle, protecting them like the treasures they were.

Eddie felt the shock of that truth envelop him, leaving him speechless, as the memories of that intervention seemed to dissolve in the calm of his room. Dan's words still rang out, and Eddie was speechless. He looked at his babies with a mixture of disbelief and love.

Dr. Thomas and Dan watched him tenderly, letting him process what he had just relived. Words were not enough to describe the amazement and gratitude he felt.

—That's it... unbelievable —he whispered, with a smile of disbelief and excitement. Not knowing what else to say, he looked at his babies, asleep and peaceful in their cribs, as if this extraordinary event had never happened.

Dan nodded, acknowledging the weight of what had happened. Eddie took a deep breath, finding comfort in knowing that it had all been worth it for his children to be there, alive and safe. The connection between him and his children had survived even in the darkest of times.

—But... Are they are premature… —Eddie said, his voice full of concern—. Won't it affect them to have been born that way?

Dan and Thomas exchanged a glance before answering.

—Actually, the babies were ready to be born —Dan explained—. Your pregnancy was as unique as they were. Under normal circumstances, the pregnancy could have been different, but in your case, everything could have changed. They are perfectly healthy.

Eddie felt a mixture of relief and gratitude when he heard those words. He looked at them tenderly, feeling deeply grateful for the miracle of their existence.

—They're perfect —Eddie whispered, as a lone tear threatened to come out of his right eye.

Dan and Thomas shared a smile, also feeling relieved to see the peace that now emanated from Eddie. It was a new beginning, a new chapter in his life that promised love and adventure, and while the road wouldn't be easy, Eddie knew they would face it together.

Eddie flew into bed, adjusting his posture a little to be careful not to wake the babies.

—You don't know how grateful I am that you didn't have to do a cesarean section. After everything that has happened... I think that would have been the straw that broke the camel's back. I didn't want to be here any longer, not even with extra complications.

Dr. Thomas let out a slight laugh, visibly relaxed after all that had happened.

—Eddie, believe me, you and we already have enough extraordinary stories to fill a medical book. I promise I wouldn't add a C-section if I could help it... although I must admit that it has been an experience like no other.

Eddie smiled lightly, finally feeling at peace, and the three of them let out a brief but relieved laugh. Eddie thanked them both for everything, knowing that he would never know how to repay them for helping him bring his children into the world.

Chapter Text

All the right friends in all the right places
So yeah, we're goin' down
They got all the right moves in all the right faces
So yeah, we're goin' down.

It don't matter what you see, I know I could never be
Someone that'll look like you
It don't matter what you say, I know I could never face
Someone that could sound like you.

—OneRepublic (All the right moves).

Chapter Text

These days, I'm becoming everything that I hate
Wishing you were around
But now it's too late
My mind is a place that
I can't escape your ghost

Sometimes I wish that I could wish it all away
One more rainy day without you
Sometimes I wish that I could see you one more day
One more rainy day

Oh, I'm a wreck without you here
Yeah, I'm a wreck since you've been gone
I've tried to put this all behind me
I think I was wrecked all along

These days when I'm on the brink of the edge
I remember the words that you said
Remember the life you led

You'd say: Oh, suck it all up
Don't get stuck in the mud
Thinking of things that you should have done
I'll see you again, my loved one.

 

—Imagine Dragons (Wrecked).

Chapter Text

I lost my way
When I lost you
I need a moment more
This can't be true

The one that I need
Help my see beyond the surface
My purpose

You were my north-star
You were my always
You were my compass
Now I've turn sideways
Who did you turn too
What can you say
Ashes, ashes.

 

—Claire Guerreso(Ashes).

Eddie blinked several times, feeling the dream cling to his body as the shadows of the night surrounded him. The room was silent, and in that deep silence, it was when he heard the crying. His pulse quickened slightly, and without thinking, he sat up on the bed, his heart still heavy from the embrace of sleep.

It was Dylan. The crying was soft but constant. Eddie sighed, disoriented by the time. He looked around, looking for his mobile phone to check that the lack of light outside and the calm combined were a product of 02:32 a.m.

His bare feet touched the cold ground as he reached to the crib to catch up with Dylan. When he picked him up, he felt how the little boy was curled up in his arms, a gentle warmth that comforted him. Eddie watched his other son, Sleeper, who was still asleep in his crib, as serene as ever, as if he was unaware of the hustle and bustle around them.

—It looks like you've earned the title of 'sleeping fair' —Eddie murmured, smiling in spite of himself, before turning to the kitchen, Dylan in his arms.

Dylan wouldn't stop crying, Eddie checked him and checked that his diaper wasn't dirty so he must have been hungry.

He carefully put the little one in his baby carrier and went to the stove to heat some water and prepare the bottle with formula, but just at that moment his thoughts wandered. A week had passed since his birth. Routine, though strange, had become his anchor. Feed Dylan, then Sleeper. Change diapers, lull them to sleep. Although everything was new, and the tiredness seemed to get worse by the day, Eddie felt that there was something deeply beautiful about these moments. The connection with the children, the love, was something he had never experienced so clearly, and with each passing day, he felt one step closer to understanding what Venom had always wanted for them.

Until now, his friends had kept up with him, Mrs. Chen came whenever she could, and before his post-op leave expired to return to work, Eddie wanted to make sure he spent most of his time taking care of his children before he could count on Chen's help to leave them in charge.  But even later he would do his best to be aware of them, he would let them know later, he would make them known to the world soon, because he did not want to become those irresponsible parents who left their children in the background relegated by work. He didn't want to become his father either, no, never.

Anne and Dan called him every third day and despite the fact that Anne still did not know the babies in the absence of a video call, she was happy and excited for him, in addition to letting him know that he was already arranging his papers and that very soon Eddie also had to register the birth certificate and finally give them a name legally.

As he finished warming the bottle, the soft sound of Dylan's crying echoed in his ears, and Eddie looked back at him.

—I'm coming, little one. Dad's here —he whispered as he filled the bottle with warm formula.

Eddie walked up to him to carefully pick him up and offer him the bottle. When the little boy began to drink greedily, Eddie felt more relaxed, although the shadows of the early morning were still stalking him. As he stared at the dim light in the kitchen, he thought about how his life had taken an unexpected turn in just a few days. And with that reflection, he couldn't help but wonder what his days would be like with them. Would it always be so chaotic, so beautiful and painful at the same time? Would he be able to be the father his children would need?

As Dylan sucked quietly, Eddie watched him quietly, enjoying his company, grateful for this little being and his brother was already a part of his life.

Eddie held Dylan in his arms, the soft sound of the bottle echoing as his son sipped quietly. The little boy, oblivious to everything, continued eating, without haste, enjoying the moment. Eddie looked at his face so serene and vulnerable, with that fragility typical of newborns. It was then that Eddie looked in the direction of his window, where the chocolate lay as an offering of eternal affection and moved a little closer to the window, with Dylan still in his arms.

The night was cool and quiet, the lights of the city spread like a carpet of stars on the ground and Eddie felt the weight of the world lighten a little as he saw the calm of the night, that inexplicable peace that only the deep silence of the early morning could offer.

In turn, the stars timidly peeked through the scattered clouds. Eddie took a deep breath, as if the air had the power to connect everything in his being and his thoughts were lost in the gentle swaying of the night city.

—Your dad... —he said quietly, not waiting for an answer, but to himself—. He comes from there, from the stars.

The words felt heavy, but at the same time comforting. He looked up at the sky, as if through those words he could shape what he didn't yet fully understand.

—Someday I'll tell you and your brother everything... What he was, what he meant to me. And if one day the stars bring us together again, you will know who your father was. I wish you could meet him, Dylan. But for now, all I have to offer you are my memories, my love... and this life that we have built together.

The little boy continued to drink unhurriedly, oblivious to the depth of his father's words. Eddie, staring at the sky, sighed, and after a while he turned away from the window, returning to the routine of the home. But in his heart, the stars kept shining brighter, full of promises and memories, of love lost and won.

◇◆◇

Eddie prepared the bath carefully, adjusting the water temperature and adding a few drops of mild baby soap that left a delicate lather on the surface. He placed the two pushchairs side by side in the bathtub, making sure each one was perfectly secure. Then, with all the patience of someone who knows that these moments are just beginning, he first held Dylan, who immediately let out a small groan at the touch of the water, only to change his mind instantly and start moving his arms and legs, splashing excitedly.

—You definitely inherited your dad's energy —Eddie said with a smile as bubbles flew with Dylan's every move.

Dylan was slapping the water with tireless joy, his eyes fixed on the bubbles that were melting between his fingers. Eddie made sure to keep a hand on the baby's head, as the water splashed around him, covering him with laughter and droplets that glistened in the soft light of the bath.

When Eddie turned his attention to Sleeper, he noticed the difference between the brothers. Sleeper was in his chair, watching calmly, blinking slowly and letting himself be done with a calmness that reminded Eddie of himself. While Dylan was already flailing his legs with inexhaustible energy, Sleeper was just looking around, as if every sound and movement around him was part of a deep mystery he was trying to comprehend.

—You, on the other hand, are all peace and calm —Eddie whispered, gently sliding the sponge over Sleeper, who closed his eyes in satisfaction, enjoying every second of the caresses of the water.

Eddie watched the two, marveling at how, even so young, their personalities were already showing. Dylan, with his rapid movements, the bubbles exploding in his hands; and Sleeper, receiving everything calmly, as if each bubble were something he had to examine carefully.

—I think you're more like me, little sleeper —Eddie murmured, looking at Sleeper with a mixture of tenderness and pride—. But your brother... He has all the spark of your dad.

Dylan, as if he'd listened, let out a short, high-pitched laugh, causing Eddie's heart to melt a little more.

Eddie smiled as he bathed the babies, but his thoughts led him to an imaginary moment that filled him with nostalgia. He closed his eyes for a moment, imagining what it would have been like to have Venom there with him, sharing that instant. He visualized the symbiote emerging with his characteristic enthusiasm, its dark, massive head appearing over his shoulder, with that expression that could sometimes be threatening, but which Eddie learned to understand as pure curiosity and affection. Venom would have extended his playful tendrils toward Dylan and Sleeper, splashing water in all directions as the little guys laughed.

Eddie could almost hear Venom's thick laugh, accompanied by his affectionate, awkward words: «Noisy little ones... I'll help you get clean!» And then he imagined the scene of Venom approaching them and trying to help them, perhaps in a somewhat brusque but always affectionate way, while they all ended up soaked, with water covering the bathroom floor and their hearts overflowing with joy.

Reality hit him with a wave of melancholy, an emptiness that could only be filled in those moments with the laughter of his children. It was then that, as if sensing the change in his father, Dylan let out a laugh of those that echo and drag him back to the present. Eddie blinked, smiling at his children's bright faces, and refocused on the bathroom, thankful that even though Venom wasn't there, he was living what they had both dreamed of.

As he finished rinsing Dylan and then Sleeper, Eddie couldn't help but notice something about them. Barely a week had passed since his birth, but they were already beginning to show something... different. They watched Eddie's every move with an uncommon attention in such young babies. They seemed to understand what he was saying, as if every word and gesture had a clear and direct meaning to them. Dylan followed his hands with those curious eyes, trying to catch the foam with his fingers, while Sleeper followed Eddie's every word as if listening to a deep story.

Eddie felt a mixture of pride and wonder. «Is it Klyntar's half?» he wondered, and the thought brought a smile to his face. Of course, his intelligence may have been something out of this world, a gift inherited from his other father. And as he looked at them, he felt a spark of hope; Maybe, just maybe, that mix of humanity and symbiote would make them grow in ways he couldn't yet imagine.

Chapter Text

Passion or coincidence
Once prompted you to say
Pride will tear us both apart
Well now pride's gone out the window
Cross the rooftops. Run away
Left me in the vacuum of my heart

What is happening to me?
Crazy, some'd say
Where is my friend when I need you most?
Gone away

But I won't cry for yesterday
There's an ordinary world
Somehow I have to find
And as I try to make my way
To the ordinary world
I will learn to survive

 

—Duran Duran (Ordinary World).

Eddie sat on the edge of the bed with the phone in hand, mentally preparing for the call. After a few seconds of hearing the tone, a familiar and formal voice answered the other end.

—Eddie? —His boss asked, surprised to receive the call so early—. How are you, I'm glad you called. How is your recovery going?

—Hey, good morning, Mr. William —Eddie replied, trying to sound calm—. The operation was... Complicated. I hardly tell it. But here I am, thank you, I'm recovering little by little… —he paused, not wanting to go into details—. That is the reason for my call. I was thinking that, in addition to sick leave, I could use my vacation. I know I haven't had them in the last year, so I thought I might use them now to really rest.

His boss paused, considering the request.

—Eddie, you don't have to explain. To tell the truth, with what you've been through, it would be fair. Of course you can take your vacation. The only thing I hope is that you take this time to take care of yourself. Yes? Recover completely.

Eddie smiled, relieved to receive support.

—Thank you, really. That's exactly what I need. Not only resting, but also... spending time at home —he said, thinking of Dylan and Sleeper. He felt that he should use these weeks to understand his children, to learn to be their father and to discover with them the life that now awaited them.

His boss let out a sympathetic laugh.

—I get it, Eddie. Enjoy these days and anything, you know where to find me. Take care. Ok?

Eddie hung up, feeling relieved. Now he had the time he needed to devote to his children and discover in the calm of his home the kind of father he wanted to be.

◇◆◇

Eddie settled on the couch with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. Around him, the apartment looked different, almost as if it was adjusting to the presence of the two babies as well. The first light of day softly illuminated the room, and the twins, Dylan and Sleeper, were awake, their eyes wide and attentive, each in his little seat. Eddie looked at his children and felt the reality of being a father finally settling in with him. The time had come to get to know each other deeply, to connect with them in the small moments.

First, he decided that the day would begin — as it does every morning, almost since they were born — with something that would keep them fresh and happy: a bath. With a smile, Eddie took Dylan and Sleeper in his arms, leading them to the bathroom with all the care in the world. With each movement, he seemed to reaffirm that silent connection he had with them.

After the bath, Dylan was restless and full of energy, moving his arms and legs as if he wanted to explore the world. Sleeper, for his part, was calm, watching his brother with an almost patient expression, which brought a smile to Eddie's face. He didn't understand how yet, but in those small details, he could see a reflection of himself and Venom in them.

Throughout the day, Eddie followed his children's cues, adapting to their rhythm. He fed them when they showed hunger, comforted them when one of them began to cry, and seeing them in their cribs, he felt that there was something almost magical about their mere presence.

After the afternoon nap, he decided it was time to introduce them to a little more of the outside world. He walked over to the apartment window, holding Dylan in one arm and Sleeper in the other, and pointed to the streets, the lights, the buildings, explaining simple things, as if they could understand everything.

—That's the park —he murmured —. I'll take them for a walk soon, maybe I'll buy them something sweet... Uh... I don't know if a newborn can eat something like that so soon... —He paused for a moment—. I know, maybe chocolate, I'm sure they're their favorites too—. He sighed, smiling a hint of melancholy as he remembered Venom demanding chocolate from him every day and Mrs. Chen being his main provider in exchange for protection—. One day I'll tell you all about your other dad, and I hope you'll be as proud of him as I am.

As the afternoon wore on, Eddie felt that, somehow, he, too, was beginning to learn to be who they needed: protective, patient, and, above all, full of love.

◇◆◇

Eddie, nervous but excited, arrived at the office of Dra. Madeline Thomas, the pediatrician whom Dr. Thomas had strongly recommended to care for his children and with whom he had scheduled a new consultation.

With the babies in his arms—Dylan, alert and curious, and Sleeper, asleep and placid—Eddie made his way to the front desk, where a kind nurse guided them to a quiet room.

Madeline, a woman with warm eyes and a calm smile, came in shortly afterwards and greeted Eddie kindly, showing him that they were in good hands.

—Hi, Eddie, it's a pleasure to finally meet your kids. Thomas told me how special they are —she says, leaning over to look at the little ones—. How have you felt about them since they got home?

—Pretty good, really... Dylan has endless energy and Sleeper... well, I think he inherited the calm from my side —. Eddie replied, letting out a soft laugh as he and Madeline placed the babies on the gurney to begin the checkup.

Her focus and delicacy were noticeable, especially with Dylan, who seemed fascinated with every instrument she held, reaching out his hands to reach them. Madeline smiled at his energy.

—It looks like this little explorer is going to give a lot of battle —she says with a touch of humor, listening to his heartbeat—. Dylan is perfect: strong heart, clear lungs. I suggest you keep giving him the special formula you're already giving him, it's great for helping him gain weight and stay energized.

Meanwhile, Sleeper remains in his own world, calm. Madeline tickles his cheek to gently wake him up before examining him, and he barely blinks, to which Eddie comments, amused:

—This one does look like me. Calm and sleepy.

—He definitely has a charming personality, Eddie. With it you can be sure that it will follow at a calmer pace. Sleeper is also fantastic: perfect heart, lungs, eyes and weight. Keep up your eating routine and, if you can, create a regular sleep schedule so that you both get used to it. This will help regulate their cycles and give you a little more rest as well. She explains calmly.

After the check-in, Madeline took a moment to observe Eddie, sensing a faint concern on his face.

—I know that many questions may arise at this time. These little ones show signs of being very intelligent and alert, which is rare in newborns, but it's a good thing —she assures him with a reassuring smile—. Any questions or concerns, no matter how minimal, you can contact me at any time. And if you notice anything out of the ordinary, don't hesitate to call me or Thomas.

It was then that she extended her card with her number and professional ID.

—Thank you, really. Sometimes I feel like I'm missing something... or that I should be doing more. —Eddie admits, relieved to hear his advice.

Madeline smiles understandingly.

—You're doing great, Eddie. Just follow your gut and enjoy every moment; They grow up so fast. These little ones have a big life ahead of them.

Eddie sighs in relief and gratitude.

—Thank you, Madeline. I feel in good hands —he says as he puts Dylan and Sleeper back in his arms.

Eddie returned home to his children, happy and reassured to know that they were strong, healthy children and that was all that mattered now.

Chapter Text

Two hearts, one valve
Pumpin' the blood, we were the flood
We were the body and
Two lives, one life
Stickin' it out, lettin' you down
Makin' it right
Some nights I think of you
Relivin' the past, wishin' it'd last
Wishin' and dreamin'

Seasons, they will change
Life will make you grow
Death can make you hard, hard, hard
Everything is temporary
Everything will slide
Love will never die, die, die.

 

—Imagine Dragons (Birds).

Eddie adjusted the strap of the double baby kangaroo, making sure it was snug against his shoulders, back, and chest, before stepping out of the taxi next to Mrs. Chen, who seemed as excited as he was about the idea of a new car. Ever since Dylan and Sleeper had been born, their lives had been one full of responsibilities, and as they watched family cars drive by on the street, they knew they needed something safer and more comfortable than their old motorcycle.

The dealership was filled with shiny, gleaming models, each more attractive than the last. Eddie looked at the vehicles with some bewilderment, used only to his motorcycle and not really knowing where to start. Mrs. Chen, on the other hand, seemed to be in her element.

—Wow, Eddie... Do you have any idea what you want? —She asked him with a smile.

—Something that will fit the babies, that's safe, and, well, won't break me —he replied, laughing a little.

—Something second-hand, perhaps? —She suggested as she examined a navy blue compact car.

Eddie nodded. I didn't want something luxurious; I just needed it to be reliable and enough for a new lifestyle that until recently I wouldn't have even been able to imagine. Soon after, a salesman approached and, with a professional smile, asked:

—Looking for a first family car? We have several options perfect for newborns and new parents —he said, his tone gently.

Eddie and Mrs. Chen exchanged an amused look.

—What would be the best option in terms of security and... space? —Eddie asked, his arms anchored to his children's kangaroo.

The seller pointed to a dark gray compact SUV that was just a few feet away.

—This model has an excellent safety system and very practical baby seat anchors. —The salesman began to explain—. In addition, it has space for luggage, ideal for carrying strollers and diaper bags.

Mrs. Chen nodded enthusiastically and gave Eddie a slight nudge.

—This one looks good. No? Imagine, with the kids in the back, and room for all the things you already need to carry around with them.

Eddie smiled, letting the idea take shape. He looked inside the car, imagining Dylan and Sleeper in their car seats in the back, laughing and pointing to the city lights.

—It's perfect —he said almost in a whisper—. I never thought that one day I would be choosing a car, not for myself... but for them.

Chen looked at him tenderly.

—Eddie, this isn't just a car, it's your new life. Babies grow up fast and soon they will want to see everything from windows, go to the park, to school, to so many places... But most of all, they need you for sure. This will be the beginning of many journeys together —she said, patting her on the back.

Eddie took a deep breath and, nodding, turned to the salesman to confirm.

—I'll take this one —he announced with a confidence he didn't expect to feel, as if with that decision he officially began the stage of protective father and provider.

Chen let out a small laugh as he patted his hands, celebrating Eddie's decision. It was a small but significant decision, one more step towards that life that, even if he hadn't planned, he was ready to embrace with his whole being.

As Eddie signed the final papers and handed over the down payment on his new SUV, he felt a mix of nerves and excitement. He stroked Dylan's soft little head, who watches everything around him with curious eyes, while Sleeper slept peacefully, snuggled against his dad's chest in the double kangaroo. Eddie smiled, leaning slightly towards them and whispered:

—You know what? —He says in a confidential tone, as if he were revealing a big secret—. Today is a big day for us guys. We are going to have new transportation.

Dylan waves a hand as if he understands the news perfectly, and Eddie laughs under his breath.

—Yes, I know it doesn't make much sense to you now, but, believe me, it'll be more comfortable than the motorcycle. With more space, and who knows, we will even be able to put an extra seat one day... for a friend or for when we want to bring everything we need.

The salesman approached with a smile and handed him the keys to the SUV. Eddie looked at his children, taking in the scene: a father with his two children in his arms, about to get into his new family vehicle.

◇◆◇

An hour later, Eddie drives his new SUV with a mixture of pride and relief, feeling that every kilometer traveled in that vehicle is one more step toward the future he wants to build for his children. Coming to a red light, he turns to Mrs. Chen, who has been silent, watching the buildings and traffic passing in front of them.

—Are you hungry? —Eddie asks, smiling with that light-hearted kindness.

Chen nods excitedly.

—Of course, I didn't have a good breakfast today and now I'm fiercely hungry. Do you have a place in mind?

—I know a place not far from here, they have good food and the atmosphere is quiet. I think the little ones will also enjoy seeing something new.

Eddie glances in the rearview mirror, encountering the scene of his babies, Dylan and Sleeper, in their back seats. They are awake and look around with those immense, curious eyes, exploring every detail of their surroundings as the vehicles and city lights pass by. They both seem so calm, absorbed in what they see, as if they were living a great adventure.

A warm feeling spreads in Eddie's chest. Involuntarily, a thought comes up clearly in his mind: «I wish you could see them, buddy. You would love this».

You can almost imagine Venom with them, their euphoric enthusiasm and that unique way of expressing affection, perhaps playing with children, excited to see their discoveries in this world so new to them. Nostalgia invades him, but it is not bitter; it's soft and sweet, as if I'm carrying a little piece of Venom on that journey with them.

The traffic light turns green, and Eddie sighs, gently shaking off his thoughts.

—Let's go then —he murmurs, quietly but with a smile. Hopefully, Venom would have loved the place too.

Chen smiles and reaches out a hand to stroke Eddie's shoulder in comfort and encouragement.

Once they have arrived, Eddie parks the vehicle in the parking lot of the premises, Chen looks curiously at the facility and a thoughtful look is drawn on his face.

—Do you know anything? I plan to open a restaurant here in New York.

Eddie raises his eyebrows in surprise at the revelation.

—So you're closing your store in San Francisco?

—Oh, of course not! My niece and a few trusted people are in charge there, and everything goes on as usual. Plus, with the accounts clear each month, I know I can trust that everything is okay. Now, with what I earned in Las Vegas, I think it's time to invest it in something here. Everyone loves Chinese food anyway. No?

Eddie nodded, laughing.

—I couldn't agree more. And if I can give you a hand in anything, count on me.

—You know I'll charge you —she replied with an amused smile—. You'll see when I need opinions on the menu.

Eddie smiled, feeling at peace and in good company. And without further ado, they all went down to taste a good dish on that good afternoon.

Chapter Text

I'm not a perfect person
There's many things I wish I didn't do
But I continue learning
I never meant to do those things to you
And so, I have to say before I go
That I just want you to know

I've found a reason for me
To change who I used to be
A reason to start over new
And the reason is you.

 

—Hoobastank (The Reason).

In the kitchen, Eddie chops carrots and zucchini with precision, enjoying those little moments he's come to treasure in his new life. With one hand he holds the knife and with the other he reviews the porridge recipe he had written down on a folded piece of paper, one of the many tips pediatrician Madeline had given him. The pot on the fire bubbles gently, filling the environment with a warm, homey aroma.

Behind him, in their high chairs, Dylan and Sleeper sit quietly, each with a small plate of fruit porridge between their little hands. Sleeper explores the mash with his little fingers, while Dylan, energetic as always, tries to put it in his mouth with adorable clumsiness. Every now and then, Eddie turns to look at them, making sure they're okay. Seeing them so focused on their dishes, he can't help but smile.

—How are those appetizers going, guys? —Eddie asks, almost in a whisper, as he refocuses on cutting the vegetables. Although they are only a few months old, his little ones seem to capture everything he says, attentive and serene.

Just as he is about to put the vegetables in the pot to cook them, the sound of his cell phone interrupts the moment. He puts the knife aside and, after quickly wiping his hands, picks up the phone. Seeing Dan's name on the screen, he smiles and swipes to answer.

—How are you, Dan? —He replies calmly, anticipating his friend's friendly voice to ask about him.

But this time, Dan's voice comes with an unexpected, almost contained tone of emotion.

—Hi Eddie!... Uh... I don't know how to say this, but... Anne has just given birth!

Eddie blinks, letting the news settle as he watches his children, who are still engrossed in their little fruit porridge.

—What? —He murmurs, between excited and between stunned—. Already born? That's awesome! How is she? And the baby?

They burst out laughing before answering, with overflowing joy.

—They're perfect. Anne is resting, and the baby... well, Eddie, it's amazing. It's so pretty! I can't believe it!

«She's a girl».

Eddie leans against the counter, feeling a surge of joy and relief for his friend. After all, Dan has been one of his greatest supporters all this time, and knowing that he now has his own son in his arms is something that fills him with deep affection.

—I'm so glad, Dan. Tell Anne that I send her a huge hug and congratulations to both of them. I imagine you're already taking pictures of it. No? —Eddie jokes, laughing softly.

Dan laughs too, and Eddie can hear the murmur of the hospital in the background, with voices and sounds bringing back recent memories of his own stay in such a place.

—Not yet, but I assure you that it will have the fullest album in the world... And well, when she feels a little better, she wants to see you, so that you can also meet our little girl and we know your boys.

—Of course, count on that. As soon as they are ready, we will communicate. And hey, if you need anything, tell me. Yes? —Eddie replies, his eyes softening as he thinks about his friend and how much everyone's lives have changed lately.

Dan promises to keep him informed and, after a few thanks, they say goodbye.

As he hangs up the phone and watches his children, a sense of nostalgia washes over him. He knows he's just received some beautiful news, that his friend Anne and her husband, his friend Dan, now have a daughter. And without meaning to, a fleeting thought passes through his mind: What would have happened if things had been different?

He and Anne had once shared dreams, moments when they imagined building a life together. There was a time when they thought maybe they would start their own family, and for a moment, Eddie lets that alternative possibility take shape in his mind. But almost as quickly as it arrives, it throws it away. Because he understands that, if things had been different, neither he nor Venom would have had Dylan or Sleeper. And Anne wouldn't have found Dan either, nor would they be celebrating the birth of their daughter now.

He takes a deep breath and looks at his little ones, who watch him with eyes so full of curiosity and innocence that his heart feels complete. I wouldn't change anything about what he has now. At that moment, he realizes that, despite the difficulties and absences, he is truly happy.

But Venom's thought returns, like a whisper that never leaves his mind. His eyes fall on his children and a twinge of melancholy reaches him. I wish so much that Venom was there to live these moments. Venom didn't tell him directly, but now he knows that he had dreamed of a life together, where as a family, they would care for and raise these children. He deeply regrets not having been able to show him everything he felt, of not having told him how much he meant to him while he still had him by his side.

He sighs, letting that sadness pass, and refocuses on the now, on the present. Eddie puts down the phone, remaining silent for a moment as he watches Dylan and Sleeper, who look at him with their curious little eyes, as if they want to know why Dad had become so thoughtful.

He smiles and approaches them again, leaning over to the height of their round faces and gently caressing their little heads as he murmurs:

—Dad would be so proud of you... And I wouldn't trade anything I have now for anything in the world.

After that, Eddie returns to the vegetable pot with a warm heart, grateful to be able to live that shared happiness.

—By the way, guys. They have a new friend! They're going to have someone else to play with when they get a little older —he murmurs with a soft smile, thinking about the future ahead, one full of friendships, family, and shared moments.

◇◆◇

A week has passed since the birth of Anne and Dan's daughter, and now Eddie is preparing for a special video call. Sitting at the kitchen table, he adjusts his laptop, while carefully placing Dylan and Sleeper in the double kangaroo, settling them close to his chest. The babies look around, curious about their father's movements and attentive to the screen that lights up with Dan's movements on it. Anne still didn't join the call.

After greeting each other and talking a bit, the two decided it was time to introduce their babies, so they went each for their offspring.

With a broad smile, Eddie approached the screen with his children ready to be known, and in an instant, Anne's radiant face also appeared on the screen, who, although she looked a little tired, had a happiness in her eyes that radiated tenderness and pride. Dan took her by the shoulders and she wrapped her arm around her little daughter, who slept peacefully between them.

—Hey, Anne! Just look at the beauty that you have —Eddie said, whispering so as not to wake the little beautiful girl with sparse black hair, like Dan's.

Anne smiled from ear to ear.

—Thank you, Eddie, her name is Dafne. —Eddie smiled as Anne adjusted her so that her little face was visible on camera. Anne turning her attention back to the front—. And just look at those two precious ones —she replied, pointing to the babies on Eddie's chest—. Who's who? I want to get to know them well.

Eddie stroked Dylan's head, who was already staring at the screen with his big eyes.

—This one here, who is more awake than ever, is Dylan. —Eddie raises Dylan's little hand, as if waving, and Anne laughs, delighted—. And here —says Eddie, looking to his right side, where Sleeper slept peacefully—, is Sleeper, the little sleeper. He lives completely at his own pace.

Dan laughs at seeing Sleeper so calm.

—He looks like you, Eddie. And Dylan seems to have something of... well, extra energy.

Eddie smiles, nodding.

—Yes, Dylan definitely inherited Venom's energy... —he pauses—. I wish he was here to see them.

Anne and Dan shared a knowing and sympathetic look, as if they understood the weight those words carried for Eddie. But Anne soon changes her tune, looking at Eddie's babies and then at her daughter.

—I think our kids will be good friends, Eddie.

Eddie nods gently.

—I'd love that, Anne. They have no idea how much.

Dylan, as if understanding Eddie's words, makes a small sound, and Eddie strokes his head.

—Look, he's already trying to get noticed. Dylan, Sleeper, this is Dan and Anne's team... and here you have the little friend, Dafne.

With Dan's help, Anne brings the baby a little closer to the camera, gently, and Eddie sighs at the sweetness in that little sleeping face.

—Someday, we'll tell you this whole story —Eddie murmurs, looking at his children tenderly—, and it will really be a story worth telling.

Anne nods, moved.

—That's right. They have so much to discover... and so much love in their lives.

—And how's it going? The early days of parenthood?

Anne laughed full of tenderness and resignation.

—Let's just say that we have already forgotten what it is to sleep. I think we barely closed our eyes last night before he woke up again... Dan has resisted, but I feel like a zombie.

Eddie laughed, though he understood perfectly what they were saying.

—Oh, believe me, I understand, though I was lucky. Sleeper sleeps a lot, and Dylan... well, get enough sleep. They hardly wake me up at night, only when they are hungry or need a diaper change.

Anne put on a look of feigned envy.

—I hate you a little bit for that, Eddie —she joked—. My little girl seems to have a radar to wake us up as soon as we manage to fall asleep. I already miss my bed.

Dan nodded, making a gesture of solidarity.

—I also spend my nights awake, trying to calm her down. It's like she knows the second we take turns taking care of her. Although, I'm not going to lie, I've also fallen asleep on the couch more than once.

—And when you fall asleep... Does she leave you? —Eddie asked, smiling.

—Not at all —Dan admitted with a tired smile—. I think she only feels comfortable in arms. And well, that means that I also end up sleeping at times in a strange position. But... It's worth every second.

Eddie nodded, and looked at his children, Sleeper was waking up, he looked confused but his attention immediately rested on Anne and Dan's movements on the screen.

—Oh look, he's finally woken up —Anne celebrated when she saw Sleeper awake at last.

Eddie smiled and adjusted him with his arm so that he was more comfortable and made the movement with his little hand as he did with Dylan.

—Say hello, son.

Anne and Dan smiled tenderly.

—It's funny. I never thought something so exhausting could feel so... perfect. There are days when I look at Dylan and Sleeper and wonder how I survived without them. I feel that, in some way, they complete me.

Anne nodded silently, her eyes moistening slightly.

—That's exactly right, Eddie. It's such a love... indescribable, as if suddenly life had a new meaning. I'm glad to hear you're living this too.

There was a moment of silence full of understanding between the three of them. They were first-time parents, yes, but they were also a kind of team, a quiet, loyal support group. They knew that while the challenges would continue, they would always be there for each other.

Dan finally broke the silence.

—I just hope that when they are teenagers we don't regret all this romanticism. But hey, there's a long way to go for that.

The three of them laughed, knowing that even though it was a joking comment, time would pass quickly. But for now, they only enjoyed the company and comfort they found in this new shared stage, in this small and peculiar family they had formed.

Anne looked at Eddie with a serious expression, though with a soft smile on her face as Dan took his daughter from Anne's arms.

—Oh, and before I forget —said Anne, changing her tone a little—. I've got everything ready with the documents. All that remains is for you to go to the civil registry to process the birth certificates of the children.

Eddie nodded, visibly relieved.

—Thank you, Anne. You don't know how much it means to me that you did all this.

—It's the least I could do, Eddie. Besides, these boys are also part of our history —she replied, with a glint of nostalgia in her eyes.

Dan put a hand on Anne's shoulder, smiling at Eddie.

—Yes, and we want everything to be in order for you. You know you can count on us for whatever you need.

Eddie smiled gratefully.

—I have no words to thank you, really. I will do the procedure soon.

Anne and Dan nodded, sharing a complicit and warm look. It was a new beginning for everyone, full of challenges, but also of hope.

After sharing a few more anecdotes about the babies, the call ends, but not before promising to talk to each other soon and maybe see each other one day.

Chapter Text

Sleep, baby, sleep
What are you waiting for?
The morning's on its way
You know it's only just a dream
Oh, sleep, baby, sleep
I lie next to you
The beauty of this mess is that it brings me close to you

I could be the one to give you all I am
With a gentle touch and a foolish love
You could be the one to carry all my troubles away
With the words you say, all I need to hear so.

 

—Broods (Sleep Baby Sleep).

The day dawned cool and sunny as Eddie prepared for one of the last steps necessary to consolidate the arrival of Dylan and Sleeper in his life. The next day he would be back at work, so the visit to the civil registry had a special meaning for Eddie, it was an important moment: to make his children's identities official, give them their names and prepare for the next step in his life as a father. He wanted to get everything ready so that even though he had a busier schedule, he would know that everything was in order with his little ones.

Eddie made sure to bring the documents Anne and Dan had sent him, identification, and some extra paperwork in case they were needed. With a mixture of excitement and nervousness, he took his little ones in his arms and went down with them to his new car to drive directly to the civil registry. He stopped at a traffic light and looked at his children, who were watching curiously from their chairs.

—Today is going to be an important day for us. Huh, guys —He murmured, feeling the weight of the responsibility that now meant having a family.

Upon arriving at the registry, Eddie took a number and sat in the waiting room, gently rocking the babies in his double kangaroo to keep them calm. They both seemed fascinated by the surroundings, their little eyes moving back and forth as they tried to absorb every new detail. Dylan watched the people pass by, his little hands waving with excitement, while Sleeper rested peacefully, almost oblivious to the hustle and bustle.

Finally, Eddie's number was called. He approached the counter and presented his documents, explaining to the official that he was registering his children. The worker reviewed the papers carefully and she began to type something on her computer, and while Eddie waited, he felt a small handshake from Dylan, as if he was silently encouraging him, Eddie smiled at him when he went down and saw the adorable faces of his children, caressing his battered heart. He was healing quickly since his arrival.

Eddie allowed himself to think about the next day. He knew that returning to work would be a challenge: it meant leaving his little ones in Mrs. Chen's care for a few hours and adjusting to a new routine. But he also saw it as an opportunity to give Dylan and Sleeper the stability he wanted to give them.

After a few minutes, the official looked up and smiled, announcing that everything was in order.

—Very well, Mr. Brock. Your children are officially registered. —The woman said, as she handed him the sealed documents.

Eddie held each document with a sense of accomplishment and nostalgia, thinking about everything that had happened up to that moment. He looked at his children's names and felt his chest fill with love and responsibility.

—Thank you very much.

Before leaving, he took one last look at the papers, noticing the names of Dylan and Sleeper officially printed.

«They're already two little Brocks registered in this world». He thought, feeling a warmth in his chest as he held the documents.

—Officially are Dylan and Sleeper Brock —he whispered to his children as they walked back to the car.

Back home, Eddie took advantage of the rest of the day to organize everything for his return to work. He prepared a list of his babies' schedules, organized the things needed for the next day, and spent a few moments just watching his children, asleep in their cribs. He knew the next day would mark a change in the routine they had established, but he felt ready to face it.

With one last look at Dylan and Sleeper, Eddie turned off the light in the room. As he made his way to his bed, he whispered:

—Dad has to work, but I promise I'll always be here for you.

That night, when silence enveloped the apartment and Dylan and Sleeper slept peacefully in their cribs, Eddie finally plopped into his bed, exhausted but satisfied after such an important day. He closed his eyes and was soon fast asleep... until a disturbing image began to invade his dream.

Eddie found himself in a dark, strange, vast space, where there were no sounds, only an overwhelming cold. In front of him, as if emerging from the gloom, appeared an imposing and familiar figure: Knull. He looked at him with a malicious smile and, in his arms, held Dylan and Sleeper. The babies seemed strangely calm in his arms, staring at him as if they were unable to perceive danger. Knull was only smiling, his eyes filled with a cruel and inhuman gleam.

Eddie tried to move, but his body was unresponsive. He tried to scream, but no sound came out of his mouth. Helplessness enveloped him, and he could only watch as Knull lifted the babies in his arms, as if they were trophies. That smile, that look full of malice, as if he already knew that nothing and no one could stop him...

Suddenly, Eddie woke up suddenly, his chest rising and falling rapidly, overcome by a terror that was difficult for him to shake. He barely had time to calm down when a couple of soft cries made him jump out of bed.

—Dylan... Sleeper... —he murmured, as he hurried to the cradle where they had both begun to cry in unison, as if they too had felt the presence of their grandfather in their rest.

Eddie took them in his arms, one on each side, trying to calm their sobs as he gently rocked them.

—Shh, here I am... they're fine... It was just a nightmare —he whispered, though he wasn't sure if he was trying to reassure them or himself.

He walked with them to the window, letting the soft moonlight envelop the three of them, and little by little the crying subsided. Still with his heart pounding, Eddie looked up at the starry sky and began to talk to them, as he did every night.

—Dad Venom... He would have protected them too, you know? —he said quietly—. He loved to see the stars, like these... He also loved watching Mexican soap operas and absurd TV shows. —Eddie confessed with a nostalgic smile—. I know he... that he would be so happy to share that with you.

As he spoke, he felt calm returning to them; Dylan and Sleeper looked at him, perhaps not understanding every word, but the feeling with which he said them.

—Venom would have loved them with all that was. He... he already loved them before they were born —he continued, feeling the melancholy that visited him every night at the thought of Venom, how he would have liked him to be by his side—. But here I am, and I'm going to take care of them —he added, caressing the little heads of his children, who were now looking at him with those curious and calm little eyes—. You will always be safe, I promise.

And as he stood by the window, his children in his arms, Eddie knew that promise was as strong as the one he had ever made to Venom, and that no matter what happened, he would keep every word for all three of them.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: Safe & Sound - Taylor Swift  

✬

Between being well and not being well,

perhaps the only thing I wanted was to be by his side,

because the rest would be fixed just by breathing in his presence.

 

—Isaac Vásquez

The light of dawn began to filter through the windows as Eddie hurriedly checked his individual shoulder bag to make sure he didn't forget anything important. His shirt was slightly wrinkled, but he didn't have time to worry about it. Mrs. Chen was already in the kitchen, preparing the porridge for Dylan and Sleeper when they woke up, as they were still sleeping peacefully in their shared crib.

—Thank you for coming so early, Mrs. Chen —Eddie said, pulling a piece of toast from the toaster and quickly spreading it with a little butter.

—Don't worry, Eddie. These little ones are a sweetheart, and I couldn't leave you alone on your first day back at work —she replied with a motherly smile.

Eddie nodded, gratefully, as he took a hurried sip from his cup of coffee. He then walked to the crib, where his children were beginning to move slowly, showing signs of waking up. He bent over them, with a tenderness that lit up his face.

—Well, guys, Daddy's going to work —he murmured, stroking each of their heads. Dylan let out a soft stammer, and Sleeper barely opened his eyes before closing them again. Eddie kissed each of them on the forehead, his heart filling with a mixture of love and nostalgia.

—Get along with Mrs. Chen. Yes? See you in the afternoon —he added in a low voice.

Mrs. Chen, from the doorway, watched with a warm gaze.

—They'll be fine, Eddie. You worry about not letting your boss drive you crazy.

Eddie chuckled and took his briefcase from the table.

—Thanks for the advice. See you later.

He walked out the door with the toast still in his mouth, throwing one last hurried greeting at Mrs. Chen before heading for his car. The engine roared softly as he started it, and before long Eddie was in the morning traffic on his way to his office.

As he drove, he couldn't help but glance sideways at the empty back seat. He was used to having Dylan and Sleeper in their chairs, but now, with his return to work, the daily routine was about to change. Although it hurt to leave them, he knew it was a necessary step.

With a sigh, he adjusted the rearview mirror and muttered to himself:

—I'm going to do it right. For them.

And so, Eddie went about the day, carrying with him the image of his children and the firm resolution to move forward.

Eddie arrived at his office a little earlier than usual. As he walked towards the entrance of the building, adjusting the shirt he had hastily chosen, he met the doorman, who greeted him enthusiastically.

—Eddie! You look good! How is everything going?

Eddie smiled back at him.

—Thank you, George. By surviving, as always.

As he crossed the hallway to his desk, he noticed the curious looks of some colleagues who hadn't seen much of him since he asked for his leave. As he placed his purse on the desk, his boss, Mr. William, appeared at the door of his office.

—Brock! —he exclaimed with a mixture of surprise and emotion—. It's good to see you back.

—Thank you, Mr. William —Eddie replied as he settled into his chair—. I'm ready to catch up.

The man crossed his arms, watching him closely.

—It's good to hear that, but tell me... How do you feel? You've recovered well yet, right?

Eddie nodded calmly.

—Yes, I'm fine now, thanks for asking. Although, well, let's just say that rest also became an added responsibility.

—Additional responsibility? —William asked, arching an eyebrow.

Eddie let out a slight laugh.

—Yes, I have children now. It's complicated, but I'm in your care.

The boss blinked in surprise.

—Children! I didn't know you had children.

—It's a recent thing, —Eddie said, keeping a casual tone, not wanting to give too many details—, but all right. I'm getting by.

Morris nodded with a sympathetic smile.

—That explains a few things. But hey Eddie, if you need anything, say so. Although don't expect less work just because you're a dad now.

Eddie smiled with some relief

 —I wouldn't. I'm here for anything.

—It's great to have you back Eddie and... I know you just came back, but I have a stack of documents and a couple of stories on hold that need attention. Are you ready to get back into the swing?

Eddie nodded, though inwardly he sighed.

—Yes, of course. I'm here for that.

Throughout the day, Eddie reviewed files, made calls and reconnected with his sources. Everything seemed to slowly return to normal, though from time to time his mind wandered to Dylan and Sleeper. At one point, while reviewing notes for a new publication, he pulled out his phone and looked at a recent photo of his children in their crib, taking a moment to smile.

◇◆◇

Back home, Mrs. Chen masterfully took care of Dylan and Sleeper. They were both sitting in their high chairs, playing with rattles while she made soup in the kitchen.

—Well, little ones, I don't know if you hear me, but today you are going to try my special soup. No Brock has ever complained about her —she said with a smile, turning to look at the twins who were babbling happily, though she paused—. That's because no Brock has tried it so far, you will be the first.

Dylan, as usual, waved his rattle excitedly, while Sleeper calmly watched his brother's movements. Madam Chen let the broth simmer as she sat across from them, starting to talk to them as if they were adults.

—You know? Your father is a good man. Sometimes a little clumsy, but his heart is in the right place. I hope they inherit it... and that they do not show their stubbornness.

The babies responded with babbling and laughter, and Madam Chen couldn't help laughing as well.

—And… I wish they had known their other father, he was amazing, and even if it didn't seem to make Eddie happy... he misses him very much.

Nostalgia and sadness for the peculiar couple settled in Chen's heart. She missed her alien friend, she still remembers her last dance with the big guy. And she treasures that fondly in her heart.  Just as she was about to return to the kitchen, Dylan let out a happy cry, which made her turn quickly.

—Ah, you really know how to get attention, young man —she said, smiling, remembering Venom's spark in everything.

They spent the afternoon between games and care. When it was finally time for nap, Mrs. Chen settled them in her crib and sat on the couch, staring at her phone. I had to admit that being the "unofficial grandma" was a lot more fun than I expected.

◇◆◇

Eddie parked his car in front of the building and breathed a sigh of relief. After a busy day at work, the thought of seeing Dylan and Sleeper filled his chest with warmth. He walked up the stairs quickly and when he opened the door, Mrs. Chen's laughter greeted him.

—Welcome home! —She said from the kitchen, helping herself to a generous plate of fried rice she had prepared.

—Home sweet home —Eddie replied, leaving his keys and briefcase on the table. He walked to the babies' crib and found them awake, moving their small hands as they stared at the spinning mobile.

Eddie smiled, leaning down to kiss each of them on the forehead.

—Hello, champions. Did they behave well with Grandma Chen? —He asked affectionately while caressing their little heads.

—Of course. —Mrs. Chen interjected from the table—. They are little angels. Although Dylan stole the last of my cookies, but I forgive him because he's adorable.

Eddie laughed, picking up the babies one by one and carrying them into the living room to spend some time together.

After Mrs. Chen said goodbye and returned home, Eddie decided to take advantage of the quiet of the night to create a special moment. He laid the babies in their cribs, placing their respective pacifiers on each one, while he settled in front of them on the edge of his own bed with a book in his hands. However, instead of reading them a pre-written story of the many that were in the book, a sea of ideas caught him in the tide of his mind and imagination, his heart seemed to agree with the plan of his brain, so he closed the book and began to invent a story of his own.

—Well, guys, this is a very special story. Listen carefully—. The children seemed to understand him, and with their pacifiers making soft sounds in unison in the silence of the room, Eddie began, somewhat hesitantly, but with that calm he used to have sometimes—. This story is called The Star Guardian.

Eddie sighed and swallowed.

—A long time ago, in a corner of the universe where stars are born and dreams are woven, there was a guardian named Venlar. Venlar was not like the others. His body was dark like the midnight sky, but a warm, protective light shone inside.

Eddie's hands accompanied the story with soft movements.

—Venlar took care of the younger stars, those who were just beginning to shine. He helped them find their places in the constellations, and protected them from shadows that wanted to extinguish their light. But he was... only. He had no friends and his own family despised him...

Eddie's countenance waned a little, but he perked up quickly.

—But one day, Venlar found something strange floating in space: a small blue planet teeming with life. As he approached, he felt a special connection with the beings who lived there, especially with one, a lonely man named Edlan—. Eddie smiled, more to himself—. Venlar and Edlan became inseparable. Together, they explored the mysteries of the universe and shared a friendship so strong that not even the darkest shadows could break. However, Venlar knew that his mission as guardian involved sacrifices. And one day, he had to leave to protect Edlan and his planet from great danger.

Eddie swallowed gain, and his restless hands clutched each other.

—But before he left, Venlar left Edlan a special gift: two small lights, born from his own essence. "These lights are unique" Venlar told him. “Take care of them, Edlan, as I took care of you.” — Eddie looked at his little ones again—. Then, Edlan promised to protect them, and although he missed Venlar every night, as he looked at the stars he remembered that he was never really alone. The lights he cared for were the greatest reminder of his husband's love and sacrifice. companion.

Eddie finished telling the story and smiled at Dylan and Sleeper, who were watching him with their big curious eyes and right away, both babies yawned almost in unison, as if they understood that it was time to sleep. Eddie cradled them until their small breaths became deep and regular. He carefully left them in their cribs and turned off the light, leaving only the bedside lamp that projected small stars on the ceiling.

Before going to bed, Eddie walked over to the window. He opened it a little to feel the fresh night air and looked up at the sky. The stars shone in the darkness, and though he knew he couldn't see him, he spoke softly.

—I hope you're out there, buddy. I wish you could see this... We need you.

He left a chocolate bar by the window, a simple gesture but full of meaning. Then, with a lighter heart, he went to sleep, knowing that his connection to Venom would never go away.

Chapter Text

You were the better part
Of every bit of beating heart that I had
Whatever I had
I finally sat alone
Pitch black flesh and bone
Couldn't believe that you were gone.

 

—flora cash (You're Somebody Else).

The house was quiet, except for the soft sound of the baby monitor. Eddie, exhausted after a long day, finished washing the bottles in the kitchen. It had been several months since Dylan and Sleeper came into his life, and although the routine had become more manageable, there were always unexpected challenges. That night, however, something different was floating in the air.

A whine coming from the nursery broke the calm. Eddie lifted his head, wiping his hands quickly on a rag before heading to his room. When he opened the door, he saw Dylan stirring in his crib, his cheeks flushed. Sleeper, normally calm, was also beginning to complain, moving back and forth.

Eddie leaned over them, putting his hand on Dylan's forehead first and then on Sleeper's. The heat was evident under his fingers.

—Oh, no... fever —he murmured, feeling a knot form in his stomach.

Eddie began to review in his mind everything he had learned so far. He remembered what Madeline had explained to him about common illnesses in babies: colds, irritations from tooth growth, or even a mild reaction to vaccines. However, this was not normal. As he searched for the thermometer in the small medicine cabinet Madeline had helped him assemble, Sleeper let out a high-pitched scream, and Dylan soon followed, a high-pitched, desperate sound echoing in his mind. Eddie ran toward them, picking them up in his arms, but then he noticed something that chilled him: little black tendrils timidly sticking out of the babies' backs, writhing as if looking for something.

Dylan and Sleeper's little hands, which he was holding, also seemed to become partially symbiotic, their fingers like tiny claws, with a dark, flowing texture similar to Venom's running down his skin. It was as if their bodies were going through some kind of transformation.

—Oh, no... No, no, no... —Eddie felt his heart racing as he tried to calm the little ones. He hugged them tightly, but his mind was full of questions. Was this normal for symbiote-human hybrids? Did it mean something was wrong? Was it part of an evolution or a symptom of something more serious?

The babies' cries intensified, and Eddie, struggling to stay calm, hugged them tightly as he tried to remember everything he knew about symbiotes.

—Relax, calm... I am here. Daddy's here —he whispered desperately, rocking them as fear grew in his chest.

The minutes passed for hours, and although he managed to lower their fever a little with a warm bath and compresses, they continued to cry inconsolably. In desperation, Eddie picked up the phone and dialed a number he already knew by heart.

—Thomas? I'm sorry for calling you at this time, but I need help. Dylan and Sleeper are sick, they have a fever... But it is not only that. There's something weird going on and I think it has to do with... you know... Venom and its symbiote side.

Dr. Thomas, always patient, asked him to come to his house with the babies.

—Don't worry, Eddie. Let's see what happens. Madeline and I are awake. Let's review them. Can you drive here?

—Yes, of course... Thank you, Thomas. I'm on my way.

With the babies in the car and still crying, Eddie tried to stay calm and drive as calmly as possible, as he didn't want his nerves to play badly that night, and he did.

When he arrived at Thomas's house, they both greeted him and their babies, making their way to their spacious living room, where Madeline was ready with a small pediatric team and a calm but focused expression. While checking on Dylan, Thomas was taking care of Sleeper.

—The fever is within manageability and I don't see any signs of allergy or stomach problems —Madeline said, looking at Eddie—. What you describe seems to be an evolutionary response. Their bodies could be adapting to their hybrid nature.

Eddie frowned, watching the little tendrils slowly disappear.

—Is it dangerous? Does this hurt them? —Eddie asked, his eyes full of concern.

—It doesn't seem painful —Thomas replied—, but their bodies are working to balance both the human and the symbiotic parts. This can exhaust them and cause discomfort such as fever or irritability. It's something we should be monitoring, but it's not alarming.

—Are they going to be okay?

—Eddie, they're strong. Venom chose you and them for a reason. We're going to help them get through this.

Madeline stroked Dylan's head as he babbled, still annoyed.

—Don't worry, Eddie. This is something unique, but they are handling it well. We're going to make sure they're comfortable and controlled.

Eddie let out a trembling sigh.

—Thank you. I don't know what I would do without you.

Thomas smiled at him as he took Sleeper in his arms to calm him down.

—And they couldn't have had a better dad.

After hours of observation and care, Dylan and Sleeper finally fell asleep in Eddie's arms. The tendrils were gone, and their bodies seemed calmer. Eddie looked at them with a mixture of relief and exhaustion as he cradled them in his baby carrier.

Thomas put a hand on his shoulder.

—Take them home. Rest three. We are going to be aware.

That night, as Eddie held his children, finally calmer after hours of attention and observation, he knew this was just one of the many challenges they would face together. But it didn't matter. For them, he would face whatever was necessary. And besides, he wasn't so alone. His friends and, in a way, Venom, were still with him on this journey.

The children's discomforts had reduced a little as the weeks went by, but they were not over. Eddie continued to spend sleepless nights, a situation for which several times in the following mornings he almost fell asleep at work, but fortunately his boss had been lenient about it.

One night, a full moon was timidly peeking through the clouds when Eddie awoke abruptly to Dylan and Sleeper's sobs. The clock struck three in the morning, an unusual time even for them. As he approached the crib, he found them surprisingly sitting, restless, putting their little hands to their mouths with gestures of discomfort.

—What's the matter, little ones? —Eddie asked in a low voice and a surprised look when he saw that they could now have control to sit down. He picked up Dylan first and then Sleeper, both looking at him with tears in their eyes, but also with a flash of something else... something I hadn't noticed before.

As he held them and tried to calm them down, Dylan opened his mouth in a sudden cry, and Eddie froze. Two small teeth were poking out of the lower part of his gum, but they were no ordinary teeth. They were sharp, like little daggers, gleaming lightly in the dim light of the lamp Eddie had lit. Before I could process it, the teeth began to soften and transform, taking on the appearance of a normal baby's baby teeth.

—Oh, God… —Eddie murmured, blinking as if he were seeing things. Looking at Sleeper, he saw that something similar was happening: small, sharp fangs had begun to emerge, but like Dylan's, they changed almost instantly. Eddie couldn't help but think of Venom, his jaw full of intimidating teeth, and felt a mixture of pride and concern.

—Of course they were going to be special —he whispered, though the weight of that reality was hard to ignore.

With the babies in his arms, he decided to prepare a bottle of milk for each one, trying to calm them down.

As they drank, Eddie watched them in silence. «Not only are they strong... they are also fast learners».

The weeks that followed only confirmed what Eddie had suspected that night. Dylan and Sleeper began crawling before six months, with coordination and strength unusual for their age. Where other babies staggered as they tried to move, they moved forward steadily and quickly, almost like tiny predators stalking a target.

Eddie remembered the first time he'd left them on the living room carpet to play. In the blink of an eye, Dylan had made it to the other side of the room, while Sleeper tried to climb the couch with surprising determination.

—Hey, don't worry! They are not competing in a race. —Eddie had joked, though he knew this wasn't normal.

Each small achievement filled him with pride, but it also increased his concern. He knew that he would always have to be one step ahead, vigilant to protect them, not only from the world, but also from his own nature.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: I See You - MISSIO

✬

"We can change the sky but not our nature".

 

–Tonya Hurley.

Eddie parked his SUV in front of the building and went upstairs with a goodie bag in his hand. I had had a long day at work, but I knew the best was yet to come. He took the keys out of his pocket and opened the door of his home, prepared for the laughter and noises that were already part of his daily life.

The door to the apartment clicked open, and Eddie walked in, shaking the November chill off his shoulders. He barely closed and the sound of small footsteps greeted him instantly. Dylan and Sleeper headed at full speed their little legs could exert toward the entrance. Their laughter and babbling filled the hallway as they tried to reach Eddie's arms first.

—Daddy! —Dylan exclaimed, pointing at him with his little hand as he advanced towards him energetically.

Eddie felt his heart skip a beat. It wasn't the first time he'd said it, but each time he was just as special. Sleeper, calmer, just raised his arms and muttered something that sounded like "Ehh-dah," his particular version of "Eddie."

—Hey, you two! Who gave them permission to grow so big while I was gone? —Eddie joked, setting the bag aside and kneeling to greet them. He opened his arms and both babies, clumsy but determined, reached him. Dylan, always full of energy, struck first, while Sleeper, calmer, but just as excited, joined in soon after.

Eddie hugged them, planting a kiss on each of them on the forehead. Dylan laughed loudly, holding his father's neck, while Sleeper settled against his chest, looking at him with his big curious eyes.

From the kitchen, Mrs. Chen appeared with a spatula in her hand.

—Welcome Eddie. The children kept asking about you. Dinner is almost ready.

—Thank you, Mrs. Chen. —Eddie set the children down on the floor again, watching them move excitedly toward the dining room.

Dinner was simple but special. A plate of rice with chicken and vegetables, accompanied by small portions for babies who were beginning to taste more solid food. Eddie watched them as they tried to grab pieces with his small hands, laughing as Dylan fiddled with a plastic spoon, slamming it against his empty plate.

—More! —He demanded, clearly imitating a word he had heard several times.

—More? More what? —Eddie asked with a smile, pretending to be unaware as Chen laughed from across the table.

—More! —Dylan repeated, tapping the table with his spoon.

—That boy has Venom energy, I swear —Chen said with a laugh.

Sleeper, meanwhile, was still quiet in his chair, letting out a soft "yum" as he pointed to the fruit Eddie was eating.

—So now you want mine, Sleeper? —Eddie feigned indignation, breaking a piece of apple to share. Sleeper greeted him with a small laugh and a shy "thank you."

Chen looked at them with affection, like a proud grandmother.

—They have grown so much this year. It seems like yesterday when they barely fit in your arms.

Eddie nodded, his heart filled with emotion.

—I can't believe they're a year old now. I'm more surprised every day —Eddie replied as he wiped the cheeks of both children with a napkin.

After dinner, Chen helped clean up while Eddie bathed the children and dressed them in their pajamas. When she was ready to leave, she kissed each one and headed for the door.

—Rest, Eddie. See you tomorrow.

Eddie walked her to the entrance, grateful as ever for her support, and then returned to the room where the babies were already falling asleep in their carriers. He watched them for a moment, thinking about how far they had come together.

—Happy almost birthday, boys —he whispered, leading them to the crib.

Before going to bed, Eddie allowed himself a moment by the window, looking at the city lights and leaving a small chocolate on the windowsill, an eternal and silent ritual for Venom.

—I wish you were here to see them, buddy.

Saturday dawned bright and clear, as if the sky knew that day was special. Eddie got up early, more out of habit than anything else, but let Dylan and Sleeper sleep a little longer in their crib. He took advantage of the time to prepare breakfast: some oatmeal for the little ones and a coffee for him.

When he heard the babbling and laughter coming from the room, he knew they were ready to start the day.

—Good morning, birthday boys! —Eddie said with a smile as he carried them to the dining room—. Ready to celebrate your first birthday?

The morning passed between laughter and caricatures on television. Eddie, sitting on the floor with them, made ridiculous voices imitating the characters and getting Dylan to laugh out loud while Sleeper looked at him with his big eyes, as if analyzing every move.

—Okay, now comes my favorite part —Eddie said, getting up to look for something in the closet—. I have something for you.

He returned with two boxes wrapped in brightly colored paper. He placed them in front of the children, who immediately began to explore the gift. Dylan, with his trademark energy, tore off the paper without hesitation, while Sleeper just touched it curiously, waiting to see what his brother would do first.

Inside the boxes were two very special gifts: for Dylan, a small balance bike that Eddie had assembled the night before, perfect for his tireless energy. And for Sleeper, a set of building blocks that he could stack and rearrange, ideal for his calm and observant nature.

—They're just like you guys —Eddie said as he watched Dylan hit the bike excitedly and Sleeper began to line up the blocks—. One always on the move, and the other, my little architect.

After playing with the presents for a while, Eddie decided it was time to go outside. Dressed in comfortable clothes and sun hats, he took them to the park in a double stroller. The place was quiet, with only a few families strolling in the distance.

—This is better than any party. Don't you think? —He said as they walked along the tree-lined path—. Fresh air, nature, and no balloons to pop and scare you.

Eddie let them explore a bit when they reached a more secluded area of the park, near a group of tall trees. Dylan, as always, was the first to let go of the stroller, staggering as he tried to walk faster than his legs would allow. Meanwhile, Sleeper approached Eddie, gently tugging at his pants to get his attention.

—Daddy? —the little boy murmured, looking up and pointing to the nearby swing. Eddie understood immediately.

—Do you want to go to the swing, Sleeper? —He asked, lifting him in his arms.

—Yes! —Sleeper replied enthusiastically, his voice soft but determined.

A while later Sleeper lost interest in the swing and wanted to accompany his brother, who was entertaining himself chasing a butterfly. Eddie put him down and let him go, but while they were playing, Dylan tripped over a root hidden under the grass. His cry of surprise made Eddie immediately approach, but before he could reach him, something incredible happened: small black tendrils emerged from Dylan's back, stabilizing him before he could fall completely.

Eddie stopped in his tracks, his heart pounding.

—Dylan… —he murmured, trying to remain calm.

A few feet away, Sleeper, seeing what had happened, reached out to his brother, and small black and yellow lines rippled down his fingers and hands before fading away. Both children looked at each other, as if they knew something strange had just happened.

Eddie crouched in front of Dylan and Sleeper after the incident in the park. Both children were still somewhat uneasy, but they looked at him carefully, as if they understood that what their father was about to say was important. Eddie took a deep breath and put a hand on each other's shoulders.

—Okay, guys. It's all right—. His voice was soft but firm. The small curious eyes looked at him intently—. Listen, what you can do... It's not bad, but we can't let others see it. Understand? It's a secret.

Sleeper nodded immediately, while Dylan followed suit, albeit with less enthusiasm. Eddie breathed a sigh of relief and hugged them both.

—Thank you. They are the best guys in the world. Do you know?

They spent some more time in the park, this time in a safer area, before returning home.

Eddie couldn't stop thinking about what had happened, but he decided not to let it tarnish the day. That night, while he put the little ones to bed, he spoke to them as he always did.

—Today was a great day, wasn't it? —He whispered to them, sitting down next to his crib—. I know you have amazing things inside of you, just like your other dad. But remember, no matter what happens, we're always going to be together.

They both looked at him with a soft smile, but something on his face told Eddie that they were still worried, so Eddie decided to calm them down, to make them understand that he was not angry with them for what happened.

—Listen, little ones. I know what happened today was... strange —he said, choosing his words carefully. Dylan cocked his head and interrupted him.

—Strange? —He repeated, the word sounding somewhat stammered but clear.

Eddie couldn't help but smile, even at that moment.

—Yes, Dylan, strange. What I mean is that his powers… —He paused, looking for the simplest way to explain it—. The abilities you have are special, but they must be kept secret. We can't show them in front of other people. Agree?

Sleeper looked at him with his big, curious eyes.

—Why? —Sleeper murmured softly, frowning.

—Because not everyone will understand how amazing you are —Eddie replied sincerely, stroking Sleeper's cheek—. There are people who might get scared or try to do bad things, and I don't want anything to happen to them. I want them to be safe.

Dylan pouted and extended his little arms to Eddie.

—Danger? —He asked in a worried little voice.

—No, there's no danger now, Dylan. —Eddie picked him up and settled him on his hip while stroking Sleeper's head with his other hand—. But that's why it's important that they listen to me. I agree? We don't use our powers when there are other people around.

Sleeper nodded slowly, as Dylan looked at his little brother and then returned to Eddie.

—  ‘kay, Daddy —Dylan said, leaning his head against Eddie's shoulder.

Eddie sighed with relief and kissed their foreheads.

—That's right. They are the best. I love you.

The two children looked at him with their big, bright eyes before the dream began to invade them. Eddie smiled and laid them down, patting their heads until they fell completely asleep, and then headed for the window. He placed another small chocolate on the windowsill, looking at the stars longingly.

—Venom, they're awesome, just like you. Thank you for letting me take care of you.

With that, he turned off the lights and allowed himself to rest, knowing that every day with them would be a new adventure.

Chapter Text

No one knows what it's like
To be the bad man
To be the sad man
Behind blue eyes

No one knows what it's like
To feel these feelings
Like I do
And I blame you

But my dreams
They aren't as empty
As my conscience seems to be

I have hours, only lonely
My love is vengeance
That's never free.

 

—The Who (Behind Blue Eyes).

Limp Bizkit version.

The storm raged over the city, lighting up the sky with lightning that seemed to split it in two. The thunder echoed so loudly that the windows of the house vibrated slightly with each rumble. Eddie looked down at the crib where Dylan and Sleeper, normally asleep at this hour, were fidgeting.

A faint cry escaped Dylan first, followed by a small sob from Sleeper. Eddie, with the paternal instinct he had developed over the last year, did not hesitate for a second to go to them. He walked over to the crib and found them huddled next to each other, their little eyes narrowing, frightened by the outside sounds.

—Shhh, I'm here —he whispered, lifting Dylan first and then Sleeper into his arms—. There's nothing to fear, guys. It's just a storm.

He hugged them tightly and felt their little bodies tremble slightly. The thunder was unbearable even to him, but he knew that, for the little ones, with their heightened senses inherited from Venom, they must be deafening. Without wasting any more time, he put the children to bed.

—Okay, we're not going to use the crib tonight —he said with a reassuring smile as he placed them on the mattress. Dylan clutched his T-shirt with his small hands, and Sleeper, his eyes still gleaming lightly in the gloom, settled against his chest.

Eddie lay back, covering the three of them with a soft blanket as the rain pounded on the windows. His hands tenderly caressed the children's backs as he spoke to them in a low voice, trying to calm them down.

—You know what? When Venom was with me, he didn't like loud noises either. But he always told me that, if we were together, we could do anything. So you and I... We are a team. Nothing can scare us if we are together.

Dylan let out a low stammer, as if trying to answer, and Sleeper buried his little face against Eddie's neck, seeking comfort. Eddie smiled, feeling a mixture of pride and tenderness.

—That's right, guys. It's all right. You can sleep, I'm here. I won't let anything hurt them.

The sound of the storm seemed distant as Eddie spoke. Gradually, Dylan and Sleeper relaxed, their breaths slowing and deeper. Soon, they were both asleep, small hands still clutching their shirts. Eddie looked at their serene faces, lit from time to time by the light of lightning, and felt an indescribable peace.

—Venom... If you could see them now, you'd be as proud of them as I am —he whispered to the ceiling, his words nearly drowned out by distant thunder.

He closed his eyes, finally allowing himself to rest as the storm continued its chaotic dance outside the window. His arms remained wrapped around his children, a safe haven amid the noise and darkness.

That night, the storm couldn't disturb the calm Eddie created for Dylan and Sleeper.

◇◆◇

The gallery shone with a warm and dim light, its white walls serving as a canvas for the vibrant works that decorated every corner. The air smelled of varnished wood, and the murmurs of the visitors mingled with the soft footsteps of Eddie, who pushed the double stroller where Dylan and Sleeper looked at everything with big, curious eyes.

It was an important day for Eddie at work; I was supposed to document and write an important art exhibition for an article, and because Mrs. Chen was sick with the flu and for obvious reasons, she refused to infect the children, so he had no choice but to take the children with him. Although the idea had made him a little nervous at first, now, seeing them so curious and attentive, he felt that he had made the right decision.

—All right, guys, remember to behave. I agree? —Eddie said, leaning toward them as he adjusted one of the blankets.

Dylan, ever more expressive, replied with a determined stammer:

—Yes... Good!

Sleeper, with his characteristic calmness, looked at his father with an expression that seemed to be one of complicity and stammered:

—Good children...

Eddie let out a soft laugh.

—That's right, exactly.

Eddie smiled broadly, feeling that warmth in his chest that his children always gave him.

 —Perfect. Now let's look at some amazing paintings. I promise you, it's going to be fun.

Eddie did not go unnoticed when he entered the gallery. Several people, especially his co-workers looked at him with curiosity and tenderness.

—Eddie! I didn't know you had children. They are beautiful! —Molly, one of the magazine's editors, said, leaning over to look at the children.

—Thank you. They're Dylan and Sleeper —Eddie replied with a proud smile.

—May I say hello? Look at those little faces!

Dylan waved a little hand excitedly, while Sleeper, more reserved, just stared at her intently.

Eddie laughed.

—Watch out, Molly, Dylan's friendly, but Sleeper's evaluating whether you can be his friend.

—Look at those bright little eyes! And how well they behave! —Sam commented another colleague, while Dylan and Sleeper waved their little hands in response.

—That's what they say now, but wait for them after a while. You'll see how naughty they are. —Eddie joked, drawing laughter from those present.

As they made their way through the gallery, Eddie did his job: he took photos, made notes, and whenever Dylan or Sleeper showed interest in a painting, Eddie would stop to explain to them, relishing the opportunity to share a little of the world with them.

—This painting is called The Lilies of Water. It's by a painter named Monet, and it shows what ponds look like in gardens. Do you see how the water is reflected?

—Water! —Sleeper stammered, pointing to the painting, while Dylan stared at him, as if he were analyzing every stroke.

—Exactly, Sleeper, water —Eddie said with a smile.

Eddie paused to look at another painting he photographed right away: Giovanni di Paolo's The Creation of the Constellations, a work that depicted celestial figures forming stars in the sky.

—Look Daddy! —Dylan exclaimed in amazement, pointing with his finger at the painting.

—This one, guys, represents how the stars are created in the sky. It's like someone drawing lights so the night isn't so dark —Eddie explained, his voice trembling slightly—. Like in your favorite story of The Star Guardian.

Dylan let out a soft "stars" as Sleeper nodded solemnly.

Eddie swallowed.

—You know? When I was younger I used to read different books, and in one of them I found a phrase that said that the stars were always there, even when we couldn't see them.

For a moment, his voice trailed off. Remembering Venom was a sweet torment, a reminder of what he had lost, but also of what he had gained. He looked at his children and saw in them the light that Venom had left him, a light that now illuminated his life.

After a while, Eddie pulled himself together and continued exploring the gallery.

—This is called Impression, Rising Sun —he said, pointing to another work by Monet—. It's like they're watching the sunrise in a harbor.

Sleeper stammered.

—Suuuun!

—Exactly! Sun —Eddie replied, excited that he understood.

Dylan also continued to observe the paintings with unusual concentration, as if trying to decipher the secrets behind each stroke.

They moved on to a quieter room, where only an illuminated painting dominated the space. Eddie stopped short at the sight of him. It was Gustav Klimt's "The Kiss," a golden, vibrant depiction of a couple embracing, their bodies intertwined in patterns that spoke of love, devotion and fusion.

For a moment, Eddie couldn't move. The painting evoked intense memories of Venom, of what they had shared, and of what still lived in their memory. His hands gently squeezed the handle of the stroller as he felt a lump in his throat.

—Daddy, w-what's that? —Dylan asked, pointing a chubby finger at the painting.

Sleeper, always attentive, also raised his head and waited for his father's answer.

Eddie took a deep breath and crouched down to the level of his children.

—This, guys, is a painting called The Kiss. It represents two people who love each other very much. They are so close, so connected, that they seem to be one.

Dylan looked at the painting with fascination and stammered:

—A single...

Eddie smiled and stroked his head.

—Yes, exactly. There are people in our lives who come and change everything. That make us feel complete, even when we thought we were fine before we met them. That is what this chart shows.

He was silent for a moment, watching as the gilding and intertwined shapes seemed to move with a life of their own.

—I've already had someone like that, guys. Someone who completed me in a way I never thought possible. And even though he's not with me anymore, I'm still carrying him here —he pointed to his chest gently.

Sleeper looked at his father with serious eyes, as if he understood more than Eddie expected.

—Daddy sad?

Eddie laughed through suppressed tears and denied.

—No, champion. Daddy's happy, because I have you —he briefly put his finger on Sleeper's nose—, and you —he said, doing the same with Dylan—. And because he gave me the best gift in the world: you.

—You talk about Dad Venom! —Dylan exclaimed with emotion.

Eddie's chest filled and his smile spread.

—Yes, that's right.

The boys held out their tiny hands to touch their father's tasteless, bearded face, a sign of affection and to let Eddie know they loved him.

When the exhibition finally concluded and they left the premises, the sky was tinged with gold and pink tones, as if Klimt had left his mark on reality. Eddie looked at Dylan and Sleeper, both of whom were entertained with their little toys, and smiled, feeling once again that although Venom was no longer physically there, he would always be with him in spirit, lighting his way like an eternal golden glow. And, as he had mentioned it to his children, feeling more grateful than ever for the gift Venom had left him.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: Shape of My Heart - Sting

✬

And I thank you for bringing me here

For showing me home

For singing these tears

Finally I've found that I belong here.

 

—Martin L. Gore.

The room was decorated with colorful balloons and glowing streamers hanging on the walls. A table in the center displayed a birthday cake adorned with small flowers and a large candle in the shape of a number three, illuminating the excited face of Dafne, who was sitting in front of everyone. Anne, with a big smile, asked those present to join in singing.

—Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you! —Everyone intoned as Dafne's eyes shone with joy and her smile lit up more than her birthday candle.

When the song ended, Anne leaned over to her daughter and whispered:

—Close your eyes, my love, and make your wish.

Dafne put her little hands together, closed her eyes tightly, and then blew out the three candles. Applause filled the room as she laughed, excited.

—Very well, princess! —Dan said, reaching over to hug her.

Eddie, sitting on the side with Dylan and Sleeper, watched the scene with a warm smile. His children sat with patience unusual for their age, carefully holding the gifts they had chosen for their friend.

—Dylan, Sleeper, I think it's time to give Dafne your gifts. —Eddie told them, gently guiding them to the table.

Dylan, with a box wrapped in pink paper, walked up first and handed it over proudly.

—Here! It's for you!

Dafne, excited, untied the ribbon along with the wrapping and discovered a doll that represented an astronaut.

—It's very pretty! Thank you, Dylan!

Sleeper, on the other hand, spread out a slightly larger box. Inside, Dafne found a set of building blocks to create houses or castles.

—I love it! Thank you, Sleeper! —she said while jumping for joy.

—They chose them themselves, well... with some help —Eddie added, amused.

The adults laughed as Anne handed out slices of cake. Dan brought a tray of candy for the children before they slipped into the garden to play along with their laughter echoing as they explored the space and their parents sat at the table, enjoying the cake and some coffee, while watching out of the corner of their eyes as the children happily played in the garden.

Anne and Dan had left their old home in San Francisco behind nearly a year ago, moving to a larger home in Bernal Heights. An area known for its family atmosphere and quiet streets was perfect for raising Dafne, as well as being close to the hospitals where Dan worked.

From the dining room window, you could see the hill that gave the neighborhood its name, a green space where children often played on weekends.

—I can't believe how fast they grow —Anne said as she sat down next to Eddie with her plate of cake—. It seems like yesterday that Dafne was just taking her first steps.

—I know —Eddie replied—. Not long ago, Dylan and Sleeper were in diapers, and now I can't stop them for a second.

—How has it been with them? —Dan asked, joining in the conversation—. They look like a whirlwind of energy, but well behaved.

Eddie laughed, shaking his head.

—They're good guys, but keeping up with them is a challenge. They have boundless curiosity and that energy... well, you know.

The tone became a little more serious as Anne looked at Eddie tenderly.

—How are you, Eddie?

Eddie sighed, looking away for a moment from his children, who were playing animatedly with Dafne.

—Sometimes, when I'm with the kids, I think a lot about Venom. How he would be if he were here. I miss him every day. No matter how much time passes, it's always there, in my mind, in my heart. It comforts me to think that a part of him is still with me through them.

Anne gave him a sympathetic smile.

—It's normal. He meant a lot to you. But you're doing an amazing job with the kids. And I'm sure he'd be proud of you, too, Eddie. Of everything you're doing for Dylan and Sleeper.

Eddie smiled appreciatively at her as the echo of children's laughter filled the garden, a reminder that through it all, life went on and brought with it precious moments.

Eddie nodded, grateful.

—Thank you, Anne. I don't think I would have been able to do it without your help and Dan's... and well, so does Mrs. Chen.

Dan smiled.

—We'll always be here for you, Eddie. That's never going to change.

Eddie took a sip of his coffee to dissolve a menacing lump in his throat.

—It's incredible how time has passed... Just look at them, three years and the ones to come. Have you thought about preschool yet, Eddie? —Dan asked with a smile.

Eddie nodded, wiping a crumb of cake from the corner of his mouth.

—Yes, I've already researched some schools in New York. And I think I already have the right one, they would start next month. What about you?

Dan took a sip of coffee before replying:

—Dafne will also start in a few months. There's a good school near here in Bernal Heights. They have a fantastic program for your development, and we like that it's close to home.

Anne added with a smile:

—Although I still don't know if I'm ready for that. It seems like yesterday when we carried her in our arms, and now she doesn't want to let go of her dolls or her storybooks.

Eddie smiled, remembering how quickly his own children had grown up too.

—I understand you. Sometimes I feel like I'm blinking and they're already learning something new. Sleeper already writes his full name, and Dylan keeps asking me things about my camera. It's like they know I have to be prepared to keep up with them.

Anne looked at him curiously.

—And how was the work in the magazine and everything else? You must be exhausted.

Eddie shrugged, setting his cup of coffee down on the table.

—It's not easy, but I manage. The magazine continues to bet heavily on covering exhibitions and cultural events, mostly from important people, so I'm always moving. But having the guys with me keeps me focused. There's nothing I can't overcome for them.

Dan nodded with a smile.

—It's admirable, Eddie. We're all trying to balance things out. Between the hospital and Dafne, I sometimes feel like I need more than 24 hours a day.

Anne let out a small laugh.

—I'm in the same ones too. Receiving new foster cases and trying to be a full-time mom. Although I wouldn't change any of this.

—Neither do I. Eddie seconded and immediately looked at Anne and Dan, the children, noting how life had continued to move forward for everyone, each adapting to their own challenges.

—How's Chen, by the way?"Why couldn't she come?

—Ah, it's true, she told me to tell them to excuse me for not attending. She is very busy with the preparations and paperwork for her new restaurant. In which by the way they will always be welcome whenever they want to go, she said. But he gave me this...

From inside his pocket Eddie took out a small box and handed it to Anne.

—It's a small gift that Mrs. Chen sends to Dafne.

Anne opened it curiously and sighed, showing Dan the nice gift: a jade bracelet. Amulet that represents purity, health, and protection.

—It’s beautiful Eddie, Dafne will love it. Please send our thanks to Chen —Dan said.

—We will have to visit her soon —Anne seconded with gratitude alike.

The conversation continued between laughter and memories as the sun began to set, bathing the garden in golden hues. The children ran through the trees, playing, while the adults watched warmly as time continued to advance, even though the memories of those who were no longer there remained as vivid as ever.

◇◆◇

Mrs. Chen's new restaurant, located just a few blocks from Eddie's apartment, looked spotless. Its façade gleamed with red and gold lanterns hanging down, while a neon sign illuminated the name of the place: "Chen's Harmony." There was a red carpet rolled out leading to the entrance, and several families and curious onlookers gathered around, waiting for the moment of the opening.

Eddie arrived early with Dylan and Sleeper, who couldn't contain their excitement. They were both holding hands, looking in amazement at the lanterns and decorations. The smell coming out of the restaurant was enough to whet anyone's appetite.

When Mrs. Chen appeared, wearing an elegant crimson traditional Chinese dress, the children began to applaud excitedly as they shouted:

—Nainai Chen! —Dylan and Sleeper shouted in unison as they ran toward her, letting out sparkling laughter. Chen crouched down with a wide smile, reaching out to receive them. The little ones rushed to hug her tightly, and she caressed their little heads tenderly.

—My little chicks! —Chen exclaimed, almost with tears in her eyes, looking at them with the pride of a true grandmother. Then she looked up at Eddie—. They're growing up so fast, Eddie. Soon I won't be able to catch them.

Eddie laughed and shrugged

—Believe me, they escape me sometimes.

Chen stood up and pointed to the red ribbon waiting at the entrance of the restaurant.

—Well. It's time to open this place! Come on, chicks, help me cut the ribbon.

The children clapped excitedly as Chen, scissors in hand, bowed slightly so that they could help her.

—Welcome to Chen's Harmony, everyone —she said in her characteristic firm but warm tone—. This restaurant would not be possible without the support of those around me. I especially thank Eddie and the little Brocks for being part of this new stage. Now, I hope you all enjoy the best dim sum in New York!

Dylan and Sleeper, with the help of their small hands, held part of the ribbon next to Chen while she carefully cut, unleashing widespread applause. Eddie took advantage of the moment to take several photographs: the moment of the cut, the smiles of the attendees and Dylan and Sleeper applauding excitedly.

—This goes straight to my column —he muttered to himself with satisfaction.

When she finished, Eddie came over with the children to congratulate Chen.

—I'm so proud of you —Eddie said, hugging her tightly—. This place is amazing, Chen.

—Thank you, Eddie. I wouldn't have gotten here without someone to help me with ideas —she replied, smiling modestly.

The children snuck in between them to hug Chen as well.

—Nainai Chen! Can we eat dumplings? —Dylan asked, his eyes shining.

—Yes, but first we're going in! —Chen patted their heads, then raised her voice to address everyone—. Come in, please! The food is ready and there will be giveaways!

The interior of the restaurant was cozy and modern, with dark wood tables, chairs decorated with embroidered cushions, and paper lamps that gave a warm light. Eddie and the children were guided to a special table in the corner, decorated with a small bouquet of flowers and a sign that read: "Reserved for the Brocks."

—Look, daddy! —Sleeper exclaimed, pointing to the sign as he eagerly climbed onto one of the chairs.

—This is amazing —Eddie said, helping Dylan to his seat—. Thank you, Chen.

—No thanks. This table will always be for you, and everything here is free for you. My orders —Chen said with a knowing smile before disappearing into the kitchen and even letting Eddie protest.

Soon after, servers began bringing trays of food: dumplings, spring rolls, fried rice, lacquered duck, and a host of delicious dishes. Dylan and Sleeper were especially excited when they were brought a special dish in the shape of chickens made of dough.

—Chickens like Sonny and Cher! —Dylan shouted excitedly.

—Chickens! —Sleeper repeated, beginning to eat one of the wings.

Eddie couldn't stop smiling as he watched his children enjoy themselves. He himself felt at home, surrounded by aromas and flavors that comforted him.

During the meal, several customers came over to congratulate Chen and praise the restaurant. Even some neighbors recognized Eddie from his column in the magazine and greeted him kindly.

When they were done, Chen walked back to the table.

—How was everything? —She asked with her arms folded, although her smile gave away that she already knew the answer.

—Fantastic, Chen. I don't know how you do it, it's perfect —Eddie said, rising to hug her once more. We're going to come every week, I promise.

—You'd better, Eddie. This place belongs to the children, too —Chen said, looking at Dylan and Sleeper fondly.

—Thank you, Nainai Chen! —They shouted in unison, jumping out of their chairs to hug her again.

Eddie looked at them tenderly, feeling deep gratitude. He couldn't help but think about how Venom would have enjoyed this moment as well, joking as he devoured all the food.

But now, Eddie knew that those memories and his new family were a tribute to the love and strength that Venom had left him.

Chapter Text

Hold up
Hold on
Don't be scared
You'll never change what's been and gone

'Cause all of the stars
Are fading away
Just try not to worry
You'll see them someday
Take what you need
And be on your way
And stop crying your heart out.

 

—Oasis (Stop Crying Your Heart Out).

The weeks after the opening of Mrs. Chen's new restaurant had passed calmly.

Eddie and the children had resumed their routine in the cozy apartment they called home. But as he walked through the door that afternoon, after his usual walk in the park, a different feeling came over Eddie. Something was changing, and not just because Dylan and Sleeper's preschool was just around the corner.

The little ones, full of energy, dropped their small backpacks and ran to their room. Eddie paused for a moment in the doorway of the room, staring at the space that now reflected his children's personalities.

The old loft, which had once been a haven for boxes of forgotten memories and tools, had been converted into a shared dormitory full of life. Each side of the room showed the children's preferences: Dylan's side, decorated with vibrant colors and messy drawings that he had painted himself, and Sleeper's, neat and calmer, decorated with stars and moons that Eddie had taped to the ceiling to make them glow in the dark.

Eddie smiled as he imagined how that space would grow alongside them. «Maybe some desks here would be useful for their tasks» he thought. Although I also knew that they would probably prefer to use the dining room table, as they did for almost everything.

—Daddy! —Dylan shouted, leaving the room with Sleeper hot on his heels. They both excitedly carried their stuffed chickens, the ones Eddie had bought because they reminded him of Sonny and Cher, the chickens from Venom.

They both laughed as they fiddled with each other, their shiny black tendrils extending playfully from their little hands. Sleeper tried to tickle Dylan with one of his earrings, while Dylan, between laughter and complaints, used his to push it away and return it with a slight shake on his brother's shoulder. It was a game that both seemed to have mastered perfectly, despite their young age.

—I beat you! —Dylan exclaimed with a laugh, causing Sleeper to puff out his cheeks in a comical expression of false disgust.

Before the game could continue, the two ran off to the couch where Eddie plopped down, while the little ones climbed onto his lap, settling next to him with their stuffed animals.

—Are you excited to start preschool next week? —Eddie asked, putting an arm around each one.

—Yes! —They answered in unison, their eyes shining with childlike excitement.

Eddie laughed at the synchrony of their answers and, after a few moments of silence, leaned a little towards them, adopting a more serious tone, but keeping the warmth in his voice.

—Listen, guys. There is something important that I want you to remember when you go to school.

Dylan and Sleeper raised their little heads, attentive.

—I know that you have powers, and that's something incredible, but also special. —Eddie paused, looking at their innocent faces—. But you should not show them to anyone. I agree? It's a secret that we have to keep for our safety and because not everyone would understand how wonderful you are.

The children nodded seriously, as if they understood the weight of his words. Sleeper, always calmer, stroked his stuffed hen while he processed what his dad said.

—Like a super secret, Dad? —Dylan asked curiously.

—Exactly, like a super secret —Eddie replied with a smile—. But in addition to that, I want them to behave well. Listen to your teachers, share with your classmates, and most of all, be good kids.

—What if someone is bad? —Sleeper asked quietly, looking at his dad with concern.

Eddie placed a hand on his son's head, messing it up a little fondly.

—If someone is bad, you are good, son. Always choose to be good. But if you need help, remember that your dad will always be there for you. Ok?

The children nodded again and, satisfied, Eddie hugged them both, burying his face in their little heads.

—I love you more than anything in this world —he whispered.

—We love you, Dad! —The two replied in unison, squeezing their stuffed animals tighter.

The afternoon continued with a familiar warmth. The children went to play in their room, leaving Eddie a moment of calm to reflect. Soon they would begin a new chapter in their lives, one full of learning, friendships and adventures. Eddie just hoped to be up to the task to guide them every step of the way.

Finally, night fell and the moon shone softly through the windows as Dylan and Sleeper, standing on a small stool in the bathroom, brushed their teeth in front of the mirror. Both children raised their heads to look at each other in the reflection, copying the movement of the other's brush with enthusiasm.

—Up and down, up and down —Dylan crooned, moving his brush vigorously.

—And now in circles, as Dad told me —Sleeper added, concentrating as he made an exaggerated gesture with his brush.

Dylan paused for a moment, tasting the taste of the toothpaste with a funny grin.

—Why does it taste like mint? It's weird!

—But delicious —Sleeper replied with a smile full of foam.

—I don't like it! I want it to taste like chocolate —Dylan protested, making his brother laugh.

—Me too!

Eddie appeared at the bathroom door, carrying a book under his arm. He gently tapped on the open door to get his attention.

—Okay, little oral hygiene experts, it's time to sleep.

Dylan and Sleeper hurriedly rinsed their mouths and cleaned their brushes, leaving the sink filled with tiny droplets of water.

—Daddy, we want you to read us The Star Guardian! —Sleeper said as Dylan nodded excitedly.

Eddie smiled as he heard the request. That story had always been special to them. He had written it himself when the children were babies, creating a small universe of magic, constellations and a brave guardian who protected the youngest stars in the sky and earth. Recently, he had added new details to the story, but the essence remained the same.

—If you hurry up and wash your hands thoroughly, I promise to read you two chapters —Eddie offered, holding up the book to show them.

With renewed enthusiasm, the children finished getting ready, and Eddie guided them back to their room, rushing them as they played astronauts floating in zero gravity.

—Be careful! There's a giant meteorite! —Eddie exclaimed, pointing to a cushion on the floor.

Dylan deftly jumped on him.

—I dodged it, Dad!

—And so do I! —Sleeper shouted, spinning on himself as if in orbit.

When they arrived at their room, the children climbed onto their beds, each one settling in with their respective stuffed chicken stuffed animal. The room, divided into two areas full of toys and books, perfectly reflected their personalities. Dylan had bright colors and animal drawings plastered on his side, while Sleeper's space was decorated with phosphorescent stars and calmer tones.

Eddie sat down in a small chair between the two beds and opened the book. Before he started reading, he looked at his children fondly.

—Ready to travel to space tonight?

—Yes! —They replied in unison, their little eyes shining with excitement.

Eddie began to read in his deep, soft voice, which filled the room like a warm embrace:

—A long time ago, in a secret corner of the universe, there lived a guardian of the stars named Venlar. He was brave and strong, but he also had a heart as big as the entire galaxy. Their mission was to take care of the young stars, protect them from the dark winds, and teach them to shine, even on the longest nights.

Dylan and Sleeper's little eyes glowed with excitement as they listened intently, hugging their stuffed chickens. Eddie continued, putting a softer note in his voice:

—One day, Guardian Venlar had to leave, facing the greatest challenge of his life to save the world and those he loved most. But before leaving, he left two special gifts, two small stars that were bits of his own light. These stars were not alone; the keeper had entrusted his care to the bravest heart he knew: Edlan, the sky-traveler. Although Edlan missed the guardian every night, he knew that he must take care of those stars with all his love.

Sleeper settled under the covers, his little face full of calm. Dylan, on the other hand, sat a little longer, excited.

—That's Dad! And Edlan is you! —He exclaimed with a big smile.

Eddie laughed softly and nodded.

—Maybe he's a bit like me. Don't you think?

He returned to the book, his voice warmer:

—The little stars grew bigger every day, brighter and stronger, and Edlan always told them the stories of the guardian so that they would never forget where his light came from. He taught them not to fear the dark, because they knew that the guardian was still there, in every corner of the sky, watching over them from afar...

Eddie continued until they both blinked slowly, fighting sleep. He closed the book and bent down to kiss each other's foreheads.

—Good night, my little stars —he whispered, turning out the light.

The room was illuminated by the phosphorescent stars on the ceiling, and Eddie went out in silence, letting the story of the guardian accompany the dreams of his children, while in his chest he felt that mixture of longing and gratitude that always united him to Venom.

Eddie closed the door to the nursery carefully, as if he feared that any sound might disturb his dreams. He walked to his room, but his mind was still stuck in the story he had just told them. In the silence of the night, his chest felt heavy, though he tried to ignore it. He lay down, closed his eyes, and tried to lose himself in sleep.

But darkness caught up with him.

The dream began as an unsettling murmur, an echo that transformed into a dark laugh. There was Knull, with a cruel smile and eyes like infinite abysses. At their feet, Dylan and Sleeper, their bodies motionless as dark tendrils surrounded them like snakes, stripping them of innocence and light. Eddie tried to run, but his feet were caught in the shadow, and every scream of his was drowned out in the void. Then Knull walked toward him, his smile widening as he raised a black sword. The blade descended through his chest, and everything became a cry of agony.

Almost like that time when Riot murdered him.

However, on that occasion, Venom was no longer there to bring him back to life.

Eddie woke up suddenly, sweating, his breathing fast and short. A sob escaped from his throat before he could contain it. His heart was pounding, as if he wanted to escape from his chest.

—No... —He whispered, his hands trembling as he pushed the blankets aside.

He got up hurriedly, feeling the urge to check that his children were okay. With hurried but silent steps, he crossed the hallway and opened the door to his room. There were Dylan and Sleeper, fast asleep, hugging their stuffed chickens, their little breaths in rhythm like a melody that calmed their torment a little. Eddie leaned against the door frame, closing his eyes in relief.

—They're all right —he muttered to himself, his voice barely a whisper.

He made sure not to make any noise by closing the door again, and this time he walked to the living room window. The lights of the city shone in the distance, and the stars seemed so far away that it almost hurt to look at them. Eddie rested one hand on the cold glass, while the other covered his face.

—Venom —he whispered, his voice cracking as he said his name—. Where are you?

Venom had given his life to save him. But, deep in his being, something told him that maybe, just maybe, he might have survived. Call it denial or whatever you want, it was his heart that refused to forget and vanish one hundred percent of his hope.

Silence responded, as always, but Eddie continued, his words a thread of pain and love:

—I would give everything to listen to you one more time. For feeling here with me... I don't know if I'm doing this right. Every day I try to be the best father to them, but I feel so lost without you. I look at them and I see so much of you in them... Your strength, your power. But it also scares me. What if I can't protect them? ¿What if... if one day they have to face the same thing as us?

He wiped away his tears sharply, resting his forehead against the glass as others fell silently.

—I love you so much, Venom. But I miss you more than I can bear. You... You were my balance, my strength. You promised me that we would always be together. But now I'm here, just...

Eddie sobbed, trying to hold back the noise. His shoulders trembled with each breath as the weight of his loneliness crushed him.

Unbeknownst to him, the door to the children's room opened slightly, and two pairs of little eyes peeked out carefully. Dylan and Sleeper looked at their dad, who was crying silently in front of the window, and a knot formed in their small throats. They didn't know exactly what tormented him, but they could feel his sadness like a shadow that filled the room.

Dylan looked at Sleeper, and Sleeper stared back. They didn't say anything, but they understood each other with a gesture. Carefully, they closed the door quietly and went back to their beds, hugging their stuffed animals tighter.

Eddie, oblivious to his brief presence, wiped away his tears with the back of his hand, though he was still trembling.

—If you're there somewhere —he murmured hoarsely—, help me be what they need. Because I promise you, Venom, that I will do everything I can to protect them. I'll do it for them... and for you.

The wind outside was rustling through the buildings, and Eddie stood there a while longer, searching the stars for some sign, some answer.

Chapter Text

Sharp edges have consequences I,

Guess that I had to find out for myself

Sharp edges have consequences, now

Every scar is a story I can tell.

 

—Linkin Park (Sharp Edges).

The sun was barely rising over New York City, bathing the streets in a warm glow. In Eddie Brock's small apartment, excitement and nerves hung in the air. Dylan and Sleeper sat at the breakfast table, shaking their little legs and laughing with each other as they shared one last bite of cereal. Next to him, his new lunch boxes, one with drawings of planets and stars and another decorated with spaceships and cute aliens, were waiting to be filled.

Eddie entered the dining room with a smile that tried to hide his own anxiety. He held a couple of sandwiches neatly wrapped in paper and two small boxes of fruit juices. I had also prepared some bags of chocolates to give them a little special touch.

—Good, guys. Ready for the big day? —He asked, placing the lunch boxes in front of them.

—Yes! —They replied in unison, though Dylan added with a mischievous smile—. Do you think we will meet other children with powers like us?

Eddie leaned toward them, his gaze serious but full of tenderness.

—Listen to me, little ones. I've told you before and I'll repeat it today: no one should know about your powers. Not their teachers, not their classmates, not even if they think it's funny or if someone bothers them. Understood?

Dylan and Sleeper nodded, their faces a little more solemn now.

—If anyone bothers you, let your teacher know. Oh and so on —Eddie continued, crouching down to his height—, don't forget that being smart and special doesn't make you better than anyone else. Use that intelligence to be good to others. Help those who need it, be respectful and, above all... Have fun!

—We promise, Daddy —Sleeper said with a small smile, as Dylan imitated.

Eddie breathed a sigh of relief and pride, stroking their hair before grabbing the backpacks and lunch boxes.

—Very good! Let's leave before we're late.

◇◆◇

On the drive, the car was filled with laughter and excited voices as Dylan and Sleeper asked questions about the preschool. Dylan imagined that there would be a class where they taught how to build rockets, while Sleeper looked forward to seeing the library.

Upon arrival, Eddie parked the car in front of a brightly decorated building, with balloons at the entrance and a sign welcoming the new students. Other parents held the hand with children who looked curious and, in some cases, a little scared.

Eddie went down first, then helped Dylan and Sleeper out. Each had their backpack slung over their backs, and Eddie noticed how their eyes shone with excitement mixed with a hint of nervousness.

He crouched down in front of them once more, holding them by the shoulders.

—Listen, guys, it's normal to be a little nervous, but I know you'll be awesome. If you need anything, tell your teacher. I'll be here to pick you up when the day is done, okay?

Dylan, with his characteristic enthusiasm, nodded quickly. Sleeper, a little calmer, hugged Eddie first.

—Thank you, Daddy —Sleeper said, his voice soft but full of confidence.

Eddie hugged them both tightly, his heart pounding with a strange rhythm of pride and nostalgia.

—I love you. Now... Shine!

Dylan and Sleeper laughed before letting go and walking toward the entrance, their backpacks bouncing with each step. Eddie watched them as they walked through the gates of the school, both pausing for a moment to look at him and wave their hands before disappearing inside.

He stood there for a moment, his hands in his pockets, watching as other parents said goodbye to their children. It had been so long since something in his life seemed so... normal. As he turned to the car, a melancholy smile was drawn on his face.

«Venom, we did it. Our children are ready for the world. Or at least, for the first step.»

He started the engine and set off for work, knowing that this day would mark a new beginning not only for Dylan and Sleeper, but for him as well.

◇◆◇

The atmosphere inside the preschool was lively and boisterous. Dylan and Sleeper walked in hand with curious eyes, watching the other children who were arriving with curious eyes. The walls were decorated with colorful drawings of animals, giant letters, and numbers. Although there was a slight hint of nervousness in them, they were soon intrigued by the space and materials on the tables: building blocks, picture books, and colored crayons.

—Do you think there are books about stars, too? —Sleeper asked in a whisper, looking up at a bookshelf full of books.

—Maybe. If there isn't, we can draw our own —Dylan replied confidently, recalling The Guardian of the Stars that his dad had read to them the night before.

A young and kind teacher; Miss Harper, approached with a smile.

—Hello, guys! Welcome. What are their names? —she asked as he crouched down at his height.

—I'm Dylan, and he's a Sleeper.

—What beautiful names! Do you want to come with me to see the playroom?

The two looked at each other, exchanged a shy smile, and nodded. As they walked into the room, Dylan leaned over to Sleeper and whispered:

—Dad was right, there's nothing to be afraid of.

The room was bustling with activity. Children were exploring toys, and some were already beginning to build towers of blocks. Dylan sat carefully next to a girl making a figure out of play dough, while Sleeper began tracing shapes on a sheet of paper with crayons. Both were calm, just as they had promised their father.

◇◆◇

Eddie parked his car in the parking lot of the building where he worked and stopped for a moment before entering through the glass doors. His thoughts were filled with images of Dylan and Sleeper walking toward preschool. Although I was confident that they would fit well, I couldn't help but feel a knot in my chest.

He went up to the office with his backpack on his shoulder and was greeted by Lisa, one of his colleagues in the area.

—Eddie! Are you okay? You seem a little distracted —she said as he arranged some papers on his desk.

—Oh, yes. Today was the first day of preschool for my children —he replied, letting out a nervous laugh.

—That's huge! How do you feel?

Eddie smiled warmly, setting his things down on his desk.

—Proud, nervous, you know. It's like watching them take another step into their own world. I don't know if I'm more excited for them or if I'm just terrified that they're growing up so fast.

Before Lisa could answer, Molly appeared on the scene, carrying a coffee in one hand and a stack of papers in the other.

—Did I hear it's the first day of school for the little ones? —she asked excitedly.

—That's right. They've just started preschool —Eddie replied, feeling a mixture of pride and nervousness in his words.

—How exciting! How did they feel? —Sam interjected, approaching with a smile as he adjusted his glasses.

Eddie leaned back on the edge of his desk and crossed his arms.

—They were excited. I took them this morning with their lunch boxes and everything. Dylan was commenting on what he wanted to do first, while Sleeper just looked at him as if to say "I have better plans". I trust that they are already exploring and adapting.

Molly laughed.

—That sounds exactly like them. I still can't get over how adorable they were in the exhibition. Dylan explaining with his tender words about the drawings of the stars as if he were an expert, and Sleeper, so calm, observing everything as if he were planning to conquer the world.

Sam nodded.

—You have some amazing kids, Eddie. I'm sure they'll do great.

Eddie smiled, grateful for his teammates' words.

—Thank you. The truth is, I feel that they are the ones who teach me something new every day.

Lisa patted his shoulder cheerfully.

—Well, don't forget to give us the full report at the end of the day. We want to know how their first school adventure went.

Eddie laughed, relaxing a little more as he felt the support of his teammates. He sat down at his computer, though his thoughts kept coming back to preschool. I imagined Dylan and Sleeper exploring, making new friends, and learning new things. I knew this was just the beginning of an exciting journey for them.

A few hours later, Eddie was deep in his homework, reviewing notes for an upcoming article, when his phone vibrated on the desk. He looked at the unknown number and, as was his custom, let it ring until the call was lost. However, just a few minutes later, the same number insisted. He let out an annoyed sigh, grabbing the phone reluctantly, and slid to answer.

—Say.

The female voice on the other end sounded professional but somewhat tense.

—Edward Brock? —The female voice on the other end sounded professional but somewhat tense.

—Yes, it's me —he answered, frowning.

—I'm calling from Lenox Health Greenwich Village. We have Carl Brock, his father, here. He is in critical condition, and you are listed as his only relative.

Eddie's world seemed to stop for a second. Not because of the emotional impact of the words, but because of the name itself. His father. The man who had never loved him, who had turned every moment of his childhood into a test of endurance. The news aroused no pity or fear in him, but a palpable discomfort, as if a ghost from his past had tapped him on the shoulder.

—What? —he asked after a tense pause. It was not surprise, but disbelief. Carl Brock in a hospital? And calling him out, as if it were suddenly his duty to worry?

—He's asking to see you. His condition is serious —the woman continued, oblivious to Eddie's internal whirlwind.

He hung up the call on automatic, without saying goodbye. He leaned back in his chair, feeling a pressure in his chest that wasn't exactly pain, but also not something he could ignore.

«Why now?» It had been years since Carl had last uttered his name without hatred in his voice, if he ever had. The last time he saw him was a mixture of indifference and resentment; Eddie had decided back then that he would never set foot in his life again. Carl had ruined enough. But now... Now, I was asking for something from him.

Anger began to slowly boil in his veins. He has no right. He has no right to seek him after everything he did to him. Eddie remembered the hitting, the screaming, the contemptuous looks. He remembered how, as a child, he made an effort to get the best grades, to be perfect, to win his approval... only to be rejected again. Carl never let him forget that he blamed him for his mother's death.

"You killed her", those words echoed in his head like a cruel echo, even after all these years. His jaw tightened, and his hands formed fists on the desk. But along with the anger, a twinge of doubt began to creep in.

«Should I go?»

On the one hand, I wanted to ignore it. Pretending that the call never happened. Carl Brock wasn't his problem; he had lost that right decades ago. But on the other hand... Eddie couldn't help but think of his own children. What would happen if they, one day, decided not to look for me? No, he would never give them reasons not to.

That thought disturbed him. He got up from his chair and began to walk in circles. I knew I couldn't figure it out right there, but one thing was clear: that call had ruined what had been a good day.

Eddie took a deep breath, running his hands over his face. He would make up his mind soon, but right now, he just wanted the ghosts of his childhood to stop hitting so hard. Without realizing it, his gaze drifted to a photo of Dylan and Sleeper on his desk. His heart softened a little.

Maybe... Maybe he'd take them with him, if he decided to go. At least that way he would remember how far he was from becoming Carl Brock.

And that thought, although small, gave him an ounce of clarity in the midst of the chaos.

Chapter Text

Well the key to my survival

Was never in much doubt

The question was how I could keep sane

Trying to find a way out

Things were never easy for me

Peace of mind was hard to fin

And I needed a place where I could hide

Somewhere I could call mine.

 

—Genesis (No son of mine).

The warm murmur of Mrs. Chen's restaurant filled the air, a contrast to the silence of the small office, where Dylan and Sleeper sat at the desk, concentrating on their coloring books. Crayons were quickly passed from one hand to another, drawing shapes and lines on the paper.

Mrs. Chen was watching them from her chair, smiling softly, when the little ones, looking up with the curiosity of their age, looked at her and then looked at the door, as if waiting for Eddie to arrive.

—Nanai Chen? —Dylan asked, his inquisitive tone and his forehead furrowed —. Isn't Daddy coming soon?"

Chen felt a knot in his stomach, knowing that he couldn't give them a clear answer. Eddie had told Chen about his situation, perhaps not everything, but the most essential, however, it was not up to her to reveal anything. It was a family affair.

And yet, there was something in the children's eyes that told her that they already suspected that something was not right.

—You Dad —she began thoughtfully—, he said he had to do something important, but it's something delicate, so I'll probably tell him about it later. Don't worry, he's fine.

—Something delicate? —Sleeper interrupted, his voice filled with that mixture of innocence and precocious understanding that Eddie sometimes feared they had—. Why didn't he tell us?

Chen couldn't help but shrug his shoulders gently, not quite knowing what to answer.

—Sometimes, parents have to do things that they don't always explain to us, but I assure them that he will be back soon and they will know everything. It doesn't have to be a secret, does it? —she smiled at them, although inside him he felt a weight in the air.

The children looked at each other, saying nothing more. It was evident that something did not fit, but they accepted it in their own way, perhaps because of the peace that Chen transmitted to them.

◇◆◇

Eddie was alone in his car, his hands firmly gripped the steering wheel, but his mind was miles away. The sound of his car's engine was the only noise that accompanied him at that moment. He had received the call from that woman, and with it a wave of memories and emotions that he thought he had buried years ago. Carl Brock was in the hospital, on the verge of death, and Eddie was the only family contact left.

The discomfort enveloped him, making him feel as if the air was denser than usual. Why him? Why now? Eddie couldn't help but wonder why Carl had sought him out, why, in spite of everything, the time had come when this man, his father, needed something from him.

The woman's words still echoed in his head: "He is the only family member we have registered." He was not surprised. After all, who else could be close to him? His mother had died when he was a newborn himself, and Carl had never made the effort to be a father figure. Rather, it had left him with physical and emotional scars that accompanied him every day of his life. It wasn't just the broken relationship, but the brutality of everything Carl had done to him. He was a man who never loved him, who never gave him an ounce of affection, and who always blamed him for his mother's death.

Anger and resentment were gathering in his chest, but there was also something else, something Eddie could barely identify. Maybe it was the pain. The loss. Something so deep and old that I could no longer understand why it still hurt. He had tried so hard to be a different man, a better one, for his children, to be able to show them what Carl was never able to offer him. But could he really close that door once and for all?

A sigh escaped his lips, and he closed his eyes tightly.

«Is it worth going to see it?» The logical part of him told him no, that there was nothing of value left in that relationship. But the human part, the one that sometimes forgot to protect, told him that maybe, just maybe, one last time he wouldn't hurt. After all, maybe this was just one more step toward peace, or what was left of it.

With a tense face and dry eyes, Eddie turned off the car's engine and drove out, not really knowing where his next step would take him.

Then, sooner rather than later, Eddie crossed the threshold of the hospital, feeling a strange weight on his shoulders, as if each step brought him closer to a long-overdue confrontation. He went to the reception with an expressionless, almost automatic face.

—I'm Edward Brock. They called me about Carl Brock —he said in a firm voice, but his jaw was tense.

The receptionist, a friendly woman with round glasses, searched her system and nodded.

—Room 214, second floor. Do you need someone to accompany you?

Eddie shook his head, muttering a dry "thank you" before heading toward the elevator.

As he climbed, his thoughts were a whirlwind: memories of screaming, of desperate attempts to please, of the beatings, of the cold contempt that had always defined his relationship with Carl. And now, what did his father want from him? An apology? Redemption? Eddie couldn't decide which was worse: the possibility that Carl was dying, or that this was all some twisted game to manipulate him once again.

The second-floor hallway was silent, interrupted only by the hum of fluorescent lights. The door to Room 214 was ajar. Eddie stopped, taking a deep breath before gently pushing her away.

Inside, Carl's figure was lying on the bed, noticeably thinner and older. Medical tubes and monitors surrounded him, evidence of a fight that seemed lost. Eddie stood in the doorway for a moment, a reluctant chill running through his body. Finally, he stepped forward, standing at the foot of the bed.

The man who had once seemed so imposing now looked small and vulnerable. But that did not erase the scars, nor did it justify the pain.

Eddie folded his arms, his gaze hard.

—You called me —he said finally, his voice low but heavy with harshness.

Carl opened his eyes slowly, his breathing an obvious effort. For a moment, he seemed to hesitate, but then his gaze met Eddie's.

—I didn't think you'd come —he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.

Eddie let out a bitter laugh.

—And why would I do it? I doubt you would have come if it was the other way around.

The silence that followed was almost unbearable. Carl tried to say something else, but a dry cough interrupted him. Eddie didn't move, just watched, his heart torn between rage and an unexpected sense of pity.

—I'm not going to pretend this changes anything —Eddie continued, his tone curt—. You're not a good man, Carl. You were a horrible father, and none of this…—He gestured toward the room—. It will fix that.

Carl closed his eyes, as if the words hit him harder than any illness. When he spoke again, his voice was barely a thread.

—I just wanted to... See... Before...

Eddie felt a lump form in his throat, but it didn't let him gain ground.

—If this is an attempt at redemption, you were late —he said firmly, though his voice trembled at the end.

However, he couldn't help but wonder what would happen when Carl died. Would you feel relief? Remorse? Nothing? That uncertainty was killing him as much as his father's words.

Carl looked at him once more, with an expression that Eddie couldn't quite read. Then he closed his eyes again, exhausted. Eddie watched him in silence for a few seconds and took a deep breath, ready to leave, when Carl's weak voice broke the silence:

—Edward... hold on.

Eddie paused, staring at the door for a moment before turning around, his jaw clenched.

—What? —he replied in a controlled voice, not moving beyond the foot of the bed.

Carl swallowed, as if the words were an effort greater than his physical condition.

—How... how are you? What has become of your life?

For a moment, Eddie was tempted to ignore him, but something in the fragility of the question, perhaps the burden of years of distance and resentment, made him soften, even slightly. He sighed, crossing his arms.

—I'm alive. And working. Not much more than that.

Carl nodded weakly, but his eyes searched for something else in Eddie's.

—I heard... I heard about all that... That you were a fugitive from justice.

Eddie pursed his lips, the discomfort rising like a tide. His tone was still firm, but more controlled:

—That has already been resolved. I'm not a criminal, if that's what you think. It was a misunderstanding that was finally cleared up.

Carl didn't respond right away. He seemed to absorb the words as his breath continued to weigh on him. Eddie, for his part, tried to cut off any hint of deep conversation.

—Now I live in New York again. Trying to move on.

But Carl wouldn't let him. He looked up, something different in his eyes, a trace of vulnerability or perhaps regret.

—Do you have... To someone with you?

Eddie hesitated. He looked down at the ground before answering, the tone of his voice taking on a slight load of pride and, at the same time, doubt.

—I have children. Two.

Carl's face lit up briefly, but it was a dim light, like a candle on the verge of going out.

—Children? Edward... that's it... it's good. It's a good thing.

Eddie frowned, bewildered by the reaction.

—Yes. It is.

Carl breathed heavily before speaking again.

—I'd like to... Meet. Before...

Eddie held up a hand, stopping him.

—I don't know if that's a good idea.

The silence that followed was dense, almost suffocating. Carl nodded, not with resignation, but with a kind of understanding.

—Okay... I get it. I don't have the right to ask for it.

Eddie felt a mixture of relief and bewilderment. His father's confession was unexpected and momentarily left him speechless. After a moment of hesitation, he added:

—I'm not saying no, I'm just not sure.

Carl didn't insist any longer. He closed his eyes, as if the effort of the conversation had exhausted him. Eddie stared at him for a moment, feeling caught between his resentment and a small, very small, spark of compassion.

With a lump in his throat, Eddie took a step back, a sign that he was about to leave, but before he crossed the door he added in a low voice:

—I'll let you rest.

Without looking back, he left the room, leaving a mixed bag of conflicting feelings behind him.

With heavy steps and a scrambled mind. The fresh air outside hit his face, but it didn't relieve the pressure on his chest. He quickened his pace to the parking lot, almost as if he wanted to escape the conversation he had just had.

Upon reaching his car, he pulled up in front of the driver's door, staring at the reflection of himself in the window. His expression was hard, his eyes slightly red with emotional charge. Without thinking much, he opened the door, sat down, and slammed it shut.

Once inside, Eddie grabbed the steering wheel with both hands, squeezing it as if he could somehow exorcise the feelings that consumed him. Then he leaned his forehead against the steering wheel, letting out a long, trembling sigh.

—What the hell am I doing? —he muttered to himself.

Carl's words echoed in his head: "I'd like to meet you." That phrase disturbed him more than he wanted to admit. For years, he had tried to bury any connection to his father, to sever all ties with the man who had hurt him so badly. But now, the possibility of a meeting between Carl and his children was there, tangible, like an uncomfortable weight on his shoulders.

Eddie started the car and let the engine roar softly as he merged into traffic. He headed for Astoria, Queens, where Dylan and Sleeper were waiting for him. The journey, which was usually filled with thoughts about daily tasks, this time became a tangle of memories and decisions.

—Should I wear them? —he asked himself as he turned into an intersection. What could he gain from that? And what could he lose?

He remembered Carl's face, the fragility in his gaze, and the way his voice had sounded so different from that of the authoritarian man who had raised him. Still, the emotional scars were there, fresh as the day they had been inflicted.

—But they're not to blame for anything —he said aloud, almost trying to convince anyone but himself.

It was funny. Eddie was talking loudly... Just like he used to do when Venom was around, except he did get feedback from his other one before, and now... I only received silence.

A complete, tortuous silence.

The traffic lights changed as he passed, and Eddie barely noticed them, too immersed in his own thoughts. Dylan and Sleeper were his world now, his reason for getting up every day. He wanted to protect them from everything, even the man who had hurt him so badly. But on the other hand, he knew that he might not have another chance to close that chapter of his life.

When he finally arrived at Mrs. Chen's restaurant, he parked in front of the premises. He turned off the engine, but it didn't come out immediately. He looked at his reflection in the rearview mirror, his hesitant, tired expression.

I wasn't sure what was the right thing to do, but I knew I had to decide soon.

He opened the car door and got out, shaking off his doubts at least for the moment. Dylan and Sleeper were waiting for him inside, and if he knew for sure if there was one thing he knew for sure, it was that being with them always cleared his mind, even if it was just a little.

Chapter Text

I keep on trying to let you go

I'm dying to let you know

How I'm getting on

I didn't cry when you left at first

But now that you're dead, it hurts.

 

—The Neighbourhood (Daddy Issues).

Eddie returned to Chen's restaurant with his heart still heavy. Seeing his children playing in the office while coloring, he felt a temporary relief.

Then, an emotional cry greeted him:

—Daddy!

Dylan and Sleeper put down their crayons and ran toward him. Eddie quickly ducked, spreading his arms to catch them in a strong, warm embrace. Feeling his small arms around him brought him immediate, if fleeting, comfort.

—Did you behave well? —He asked, looking first at Dylan and then at Sleeper with a soft smile, as he stroked their little heads.

—Yes! —Dylan replied excitedly, while Sleeper nodded with a calm smile.

—All right, I like to hear that —Eddie said, leaving a kiss on each other's foreheads before getting up.

Chen watched from the doorway with a smile. She handed the little ones' backpacks to Eddie and said warmly:

—They missed you. And you needed them too.

Eddie nodded silently, thanking the support implicit in her words. Despite the emotional tumult he carried, his children's hugs managed to give him a moment of peace before returning home.

Placing the children's backpacks on their shoulders, they said goodbye. Dylan and Sleeper, happy to see him, held his hands as they drove back to the car. On the way home, the children chatted animatedly about their drawings, but Eddie remained quieter than usual. That vibrant energy of theirs reminded him how lucky he was to have them, but it also intensified the weight of what he had experienced that afternoon.

Upon arriving at his apartment, Dylan was the first to notice the change. With his keen intuition, he walked over while Eddie put away the keys.

—Daddy, are you sad?

Sleeper also walked over, taking his hand. They both looked at their father with those big, curious eyes that seemed to see beyond the obvious. Eddie sighed, stroking his little heads. He knows he can't evade the question.

—Let's sit down, guys —he says, guiding them to the couch. Once there, he took a breath of air and began—. Today I went to see someone... to my dad. He is your grandfather, but he is not as you imagine a loving or funny grandfather.

The children exchanged glances, intrigued but serious. Eddie continued:

—When I was little, my dad was very hard on me. He didn't treat me well... It made me feel that everything I did was wrong. Sometimes he would say things to me that hurt a lot, and sometimes... it also hurt physically—. He paused, feeling the words burn his throat, but he continued—. He was angry because my mom... She died when I was born, and he always blamed me for that.

Dylan frowned.

—Is that fair, daddy?

Eddie shakes his head with a small bitter smile.

—It's not, Dylan. But sometimes people don't know how to handle their pain and end up hurting others. I spent a lot of time trying to be the son he wanted, but it was never enough.

Sleeper asked softly:

—Is he still mad at you?

—I don't know... Today he was very sick in the hospital, and it seemed... different. Weaker, more... human. He told me that he wanted to meet you both. —Eddie looked at his children, feeling a mixture of fear and protection—. But I'm not sure if I want that to happen.

The children looked at him with understanding, and Dylan put his little hand on Eddie's.

—You don't have to decide now, Dad.

Eddie smiled, grateful for his maturity. But the conversation did not end there. I knew there was something else they needed to know.

Eddie took a deep breath before continuing. Telling them about Knull wasn't easy, but he knew his children deserved to understand his story.

—There's someone else I want to tell you about... he's not a grandfather like Carl, but in a way he is too. His name is Knull—. Eddie feels the words weigh even heavier, but he continues—. Knull is... the god and creator of symbiotes —he began, trying to keep his voice steady—. He is Venom's father, making him the grandfather of both of you as well.

Dylan and Sleeper's eyes widened in amazement. Dylan was the first to ask:

—And is it bad?

Eddie nodded slowly.

—Yes, it is. Knull was locked up long ago by the same symbiotes he created, he was trapped in a prison so he couldn't do any more damage. But he always wanted to break free.

—How? —Sleeper asked with his usual quiet curiosity.

—With something called Codex —Eddie explained, his voice strained with memories—. It is like a key that connected him to the outside world. Venom and I were the bearers of that key... But it only existed if we were together.

He paused to control the tremor in his voice. His children looked at him attentively, without interrupting.

—Knull sent his creatures, the xenophages, to hunt us —Eddie continued—, he wanted to kill us to take the codex and free himself.

Dylan and Sleeper looked at him with concern, but remained silent as Eddie tried to keep his composure.

—There was a battle... A huge one. We thought we were going to die together to destroy the codex and prevent Knull from escaping. But Venom... Venom saved me.

Eddie felt his voice crack as he remembered the moment. Tears gathered in his eyes, but he held them back with effort.

—Venom sacrificed himself to protect me.

The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the gravity of his words. Dylan and Sleeper looked at him sadly, understanding more than Eddie expected for his age. Sleeper was the first to approach and hug him tightly, followed by Dylan, who said tenderly:

—Dad, we'll always be with you.

Sleeper pulled away a little, his little face suddenly full of terror with his eyes wide open.

—Will we ever see him?

Eddie shivered, but tried to reassure them.

—Not if I can help it. My job is to protect you both. Always.

Eddie hugged them tightly again, as if that touch could erase any pain from the past and make sure his little ones understood how valuable they were to him. I felt a mixture of relief and fear that I had shared so much with them, but I knew it was necessary.

Finally, he loosened the embrace and looked them in the eye with a seriousness he rarely showed.

—There's something else you need to remember always —he said, his tone firm but full of love—. You guys are special. Very special. And so you must be careful. Because not everyone would understand who you really are. Venom gave you something unique... his heritage. But you can't show it or talk about it with anyone.

Sleeper, always the most thoughtful, asked:

—Not even with our friends?

Eddie shook his head.

—No, champion. If someone asks you, just say that I am your dad and that you don't know your... “mother”.

Both children exchanged glances, processing Eddie's words. Dylan was the first to speak.

—Daddy... Is it bad that we are different?

Eddie placed a hand on each other's shoulders and looked at them tenderly.

It's not that it's bad, it's that the world isn't ready to understand it. I want to protect them always. And that means that sometimes we have to keep secrets, even if it's not fair.

The children nodded slowly, though their small faces showed the natural confusion of their age.

Eddie noticed it and knew it was time to expand on a half-truth with his children, he took a breath, struggling to find the right words. It was a topic I had always planned to tackle carefully, but the time seemed to have come.

—Listen, although you already know that your father is also Venom and that you have powers because you inherited something from him... I don't think I've ever told you how you came into this world.

The children looked at him with bright, curious eyes, but also attentive, as if they knew that what he was about to say was important.

Eddie swallowed.

—You are the result of something unique. Venom and I... we were more than comrades. We loved each other, even if we didn't always say it in words. He left something inside me, another codex. Another genetic key that connects symbiotes to their deepest essence.

Dylan tilted his head, trying to understand.

—And we come from that codex?

Eddie nodded slowly.

—Yes. That codex, attached to me, became you. You are a mixture of the two. At first, you were symbiotes. I carried you inside me, like a mother carrying her human baby, but you were different. You grew in my womb like symbiotes do with their host, and then, when you were born, you transformed into humans.

Sleeper's eyes widened as he tried to process everything.

—So... we were symbiotes first and then we became humans? That's weird!

Eddie smiled weakly, stroking both of their hair.

—You're human, but you're also symbiotes. That part of you will always be there. It's what makes you special. That's why you feel things that other children don't, that's why you have powers and are very intelligent. I always told you who and what their father was, who comes from the stars and was not of this world, but it was always a half-truth because I never told you everything.

Dylan frowned, looking at Eddie intently.

—Dad, was it difficult for you to carry us like a mother to her baby?

Eddie looked down, his thoughts returning to those days filled with fear, pain, and hope.

—It was... different, complicated. But I wouldn't change anything I did. I will never regret having brought you into the world. You are the greatest gift Venom left me.

Silence came over the room for a moment, but it wasn't uncomfortable. It was a silence full of understanding. The children seemed to take in everything Eddie had said to them, as he tried to contain the excitement that was beginning to arise.

Finally, Sleeper spoke.

—It's okay, Dad. Understand. We are symbiotes and humans... like you and Daddy Venom together.

—Yes, exactly. And never forget: you are the best team I have ever had.

Dylan broke the silence with a mischievous smile.

—It's okay, Dad. We will be like superheroes with a secret identity.

Eddie couldn't help but smile at the comparison. Even remembering the words Venom said to him once sitting on that hidden beach in Mexico.

—That's right, son. My little heroes.

Sleeper, more reserved, just walked over and hugged Eddie again, resting his head on his shoulder.

—We promise we won't say anything, daddy.

Eddie stroked their hair, silently thanking them for their maturity despite their young age. He felt the weight of his responsibility as a parent, but he also knew he would do anything to keep them safe.

He felt that he had done the right thing by opening up to them. The emotional burden was still present, but the love and connection with his children gave him the strength to move forward.

◇◆◇

Eddie parked the car in front of the hospital, turning off the engine as he looked in the rearview mirror at his children, who held their backpacks to their chests. Dylan fiddled nervously with the straps as Sleeper stared straight ahead, serene, but clearly trying to process what was to come.

—Ready? —Eddie asked, his voice calm but tense.

—What if he doesn't like us? —Dylan whispered, looking at Eddie with his big eyes.

Eddie sighed and shook his head.

—That's not what it's about. Just be yourself. He is very sick and we don't know how long... It will be important for you to know it, even once.

The children nodded silently, and the three of them got out of the car.

As he entered the hospital, the sterile scent of the place hit Eddie, bringing back memories of days gone by that he would rather forget. The sound of footsteps and murmurs accompanied him to the reception desk, where he gave his name and his father's. After a brief exchange, a nurse allowed them to access the visit and together they headed to Carl's room.

Eddie walked forward, holding the hands of both children, who, though tense, seemed determined to follow. They stopped in front of the door, and Eddie took a deep breath before gently pushing it away.

The room was dimly lit, with the only light coming from a lamp by the bed. Carl was lying down, looking even more frail than Eddie remembered. His eyes opened slowly as he heard the door, and his gaze, at first lost, fixed on Eddie. Then, he moved toward the children, a flash of surprise crossing his face.

Eddie moved forward first, letting Dylan and Sleeper stand next to him.

—Dad —he said in a firm but low voice—. They are Dylan and Sleeper.

Carl watched them silently for a moment before trying to sit up, but coughed lightly and sank back into the pillows.

—So they're your children...— he said in a raspy voice.

Dylan, more uneasy, stepped forward a little, holding Carl's gaze curiously, while Sleeper stood next to Eddie, watching cautiously.

—Yes —Eddie replied, feeling the weight of every word—, they are your grandchildren.

Carl smiled weakly, his gaze softening.

—I didn't believe... let me know them, Edward. I guess... life continues to surprise, doesn't it?

Eddie pursed his lips, trying to keep his composure.

—They are the best thing that has happened to me.

—How...? What is it like to have someone look at you like that? —Carl asked, referring to the way Dylan and Sleeper looked at Eddie with confidence and love.

—It's hard to explain —Eddie said, letting go of a little of his coldness—. It's like... to have something to fight for every day.

Dylan, still curious, broke the silence.

—Why are you so sick?

The question, though innocent, filled the room with an awkward silence. Carl took it with a faint smile.

—I'm just an old man who's made too many mistakes.

Eddie looked at his children and then at his father. Despite the painful memories, something in him knew that this reunion was necessary, even if it didn't erase the past.

—Well, at least now you know you have grandchildren —Eddie said finally, his tone less stern, but still distant.

The room was silent except for the sound of the monitors. Carl had begun talking to the children after an initial few minutes of hesitation, and to Eddie's surprise, the atmosphere became a little more comfortable than he expected. Sleeper, who had been glued to his side, finally dared to approach as well, watching his grandfather curiously.

—Do you go to school? —Carl asked, his voice still a little raspy, but showing genuine interest.

Dylan, always the most talkative, answered first:

—Yes! And dad also teaches us things at home. Sometimes we also go to the park to play.

Sleeper nodded, adding in his calm tone:

—Dad says we're special, but we have a lot to learn.

Carl smiled slightly, looking first at Dylan and then at Sleeper.

—Special, huh? I guess that's coming from your side, Edward. You were always a little different.

Eddie, who had been silent, watching the interaction, felt a knot tighten in his stomach. His mind wandered for a moment to the past, to the times when Carl would have despised anything that didn't conform to his rigid standards.

He wondered what he would say if he knew the truth: that his grandchildren were half-symbiotes. I would probably lose my mind. Oh, well... Venom would definitely offer to eat his brain. A bitter smile flashed across his face, but he quickly hid it.

Carl continued:

—And what do you like to do? Do you play sports? Do you see cartoons?

Sleeper quickly replied, encouraged by the conversation:

—We like to draw! And dad tells us bedtime stories. He always tells us that we have to be strong.

Carl turned his gaze to Eddie, something the father couldn't quite decipher.

—I suppose you've taught them to be brave.

Eddie nodded briefly, not wanting to go too deep.

—They are brave by nature.—

Then Carl asked the question Eddie had feared.

—And your mother? Where is she?

Silence filled the room. The children froze, immediately looking at Eddie, as if looking for a guide. Dylan opened his mouth as if to answer, but Sleeper grabbed his arm, stopping him. Carl noticed the reaction and frowned, turning his attention to Eddie.

—What's wrong? Is she...?

—They don't have a mother —Eddie finally replied, his voice firm but neutral—. It's just me.

Carl frowned even more, clearly confused.

—Don't you have a wife? How is that possible?

—It's not something you need to understand —Eddie said, cutting the subject off abruptly—. They don't have a mother, but they have everything they need.

Carl stared at Eddie for a moment, as if he were trying to put the pieces together, but Eddie's tone left no room for further questions. Finally, Carl sighed, turning his gaze to the children again.

—Well, then you have a father who is willing to do anything for you. That's what matters.

—Yes, daddy is the best —Sleeper muttered with a small smile, as if trying to relieve the tension. Dylan nodded, hugging Eddie's leg.

Eddie bent down to stroke their hair.

—It's time to let grandpa rest. Let's go.

Carl watched as they rose to leave, their expression more serene, but with a hint of sadness.

—Thank you for coming... Edward. And thank you... for bringing them. I don't deserve it, but thank you, it means more than you think.

Eddie paused for a moment, looking at his father, before nodding with a hint of a gentle smile without saying a word. But before he went out, he paused for a moment, looking at his father one last time.

—Take care, Carl.

With that and with their children by the hand, they left the room. The door closed behind them, leaving a mixture of relief and pain in their hearts as they left the hospital.

Chapter Text

If there comes a day
People posted up at the end of your driveway
They're calling for your head and they're calling for your name
I'll bomb down on them, I'm coming through
Do they know I was grown with you?
If they're here to smoke, know I'll go with you
Just keep it outside, keep it outside, yeah

Stay with me
No, you don't need to run
Stay with me, my blood
You don't need to run.

 

—Twenty One Pilots (My Blood).

It's been weeks since Eddie took his children to the hospital to meet Carl. Until now, his father remained stable, although he was still bedridden. Eddie hadn't visited it since, something inside him was preventing him from returning to that place. He had fulfilled what he considered his duty, but the idea of maintaining some kind of closer relationship was still a burden he wasn't sure he wanted to take on.

That night, after putting Dylan and Sleeper to bed, Eddie sat on the living room couch with an old notebook in his hands. It was something he had begun shortly after the children were born: writing them letters that they could one day read. Thoughts, memories, and sometimes even small snippets of conversations that he would like to know about him and his story.

Today, however, his thoughts were more scattered. He ran his fingers across the surface of the notebook, staring at the blank page and feeling the weight of emptiness on his chest. It wasn't sadness, not quite. It was... absence. Venom.

His name echoed in his mind, an echo he had never been able to silence.

Eddie sighed and put the notebook aside. He looked at the living room table, where a framed photograph of his children rested. A small smile was drawn on his lips, but it soon faded. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and burying his face in his hands.

He loved his children more than anything in the world, but sometimes he couldn't help but wonder if they were paying the price for their own inability to put the past behind them. Dylan and Sleeper were happy, but there were moments like the one when Dylan first asked him why they didn't have “a mom like the other kids” that made him feel like he was failing.

«When you love someone, you accept him with all their flaws.»

«Are you saying you love me?»

«I won't forget you Eddie»

«You won't forget me.»

That promise had saved him many times, but it had also bound him in a way that no human being could comprehend. How to move forward? How could he open himself to something new when every fiber of his being was still clinging to that voice, to that presence, which was now only a memory?

With those thoughts weighing on his mind, Eddie got up from the couch with a sigh and turned off the light in the living room. He stopped in front of the windowsill, his nightly ritual, where he used to leave a chocolate as a symbolic gesture for Venom, a memento of their connection. But this time, he didn't. The chocolates had been absent for several days, and even though he knew he could just put them back in, something stopped him.

He looked at the empty space on the windowsill and let out a sad sigh. Not getting any closer, he only took one last look before turning and heading for his room. It felt like he was holding on to something he was never going to get back, and he wasn't sure if that was healthy for him.

As he slipped under the covers, Eddie couldn't help but reflect on his past. He recalled how, after his relationship with Anne ended, he never allowed himself to try to meet anyone else. The wound of that separation had been deep, but then Venom arrived. Venom, which had filled a void that Eddie didn't even know existed.

Eddie closed his eyes tightly, clenching his fists against the sheets. If he hadn't been able to move on after Anne, how could he do it now, after Venom? What he shared with him was not something that could be replaced or replicated. He was unique. And deep down, I knew I didn't even want to try.

The silence of the night filled the room as Eddie tried to fall asleep. But the echo of his own sadness and the weight of his love for Venom seemed stronger than ever.

◇◆◇

The morning began with an air of everyday life in the small apartment of Astoria. Eddie stood in front of the stove, focused on making some scrambled eggs with some legumes while the aroma of coffee filled the space. Behind him, the sound of childish laughter echoed from the dining table. Dylan and Sleeper, instead of eating, seemed to be engaged in a friendly war with the cereal scraps they had left on their plates. The small crumbs flew through the air, and each impact provoked louder laughter.

Eddie let out a sigh as he stirred the eggs in the pan.

—Guys, can you try not to turn the table into a battlefield? —he commented without turning around, although with a hint of tenderness in his voice.

But before he could insist, the sound of his phone vibrating on the countertop interrupted him. Drying his hands quickly with a towel, he picked it up and saw the name of his current boss on the screen, something that caused him a hint of concern.

—Hello, Mr. William. Is everything okay?

—Eddie, yes, all right. I'm calling to let you know something exciting. The Daily Bugle contacted me yesterday. They have seen your photos in the gallery and have also been impressed by your work in our publications. They are very interested in hiring you.

Eddie opened his eyes in surprise. I didn't expect something like this.

—The Daily Bugle? Really?

—Yes, its director seems to be very convinced. They asked me to transmit it directly to you. I have no doubt that it is a great opportunity for you. It would be a position of editor-in-chief and permanent photographer, with better pay and projection. Sure, I hate to lose you, but I can't deny that it's a great opportunity.

Eddie smiled as he processed the information. The increase in salary and the opportunity for more creative freedom were just what he needed to ensure a better future for his children.

—Wow... I don't know what to say. Thanks for calling me.

—Of course, think about it. If you decide to accept, let me know so I can arrange the transition. See you in a while.

After hanging up, Eddie stood for a few seconds staring at the phone, processing the news. Finally, a small smile appeared on his face. He went back to the kitchen and, turning on his shoulder towards the children, said firmly:

—Guys. Stop playing with food and finish breakfast, ok?

They both nodded obediently, still laughing among themselves. Eddie watched, his smile lingering as excitement for his new opportunity kept igniting something inside. «This can be good for us».

He felt how that brief work triumph was a reflection of his effort to give them the best, something that often seemed impossible.

When the kids finished breakfast, Eddie cleared up the dishes, quickly cleaning up the mess before breaking the news:

—We'll leave early today. I'm going to drop you off at school before I go to work. Dad has a good day ahead of him.

Dylan smiled broadly while Sleeper also imitated him.

—Shall we go now? —they asked in unison, excited.

Eddie nodded as he helped them put on their coats. A new stage seemed to be beginning, and although there were still knots in his heart, he was determined to take advantage of every little breakthrough that life offered him.

New York's morning traffic was the usual organized chaos, but inside the SUV, the atmosphere was cheerful. Dylan and Sleeper, sitting in their back seats, sang a made-up tune as they looked out the window at the buildings and the streets full of life. Eddie couldn't help but smile as he listened to them.

—Dad, can we go get Tater Tots after school? —Dylan asked, his voice full of excitement.

—Yes, Dad, they were finished yesterday —Sleeper seconded.

 —Okay, but you have to finish your homework and pick up your toys —Eddie replied, glancing at his children through the rearview mirror, who nodded enthusiastically.

Upon arriving at the school, Eddie parked in front of the entrance. Dylan and Sleeper quickly unbuckled and jumped out of the car, their small backpacks bouncing with each step. They turned to Eddie and, in unison, shouted:

—Good-bye, Dad!

Eddie rolled down the window and smiled back.

—Behave well, okay? See you later!

The children rushed into the building while Eddie stood there for a moment, watching them disappear into the doorway. His chest was filled with a mixture of pride and melancholy. He took a deep breath, started the engine, and resumed his way to work. And when he got to the office, he climbed the stairs to his boss's office. He knocked softly on the door and heard a “go ahead please” from inside.

His boss greeted him with a friendly smile. There was some appreciation and a hint of melancholy in his eyes. I'm glad you came so quickly.

Eddie took a seat, keeping his posture calm.

—Thank you for letting me know about this. I'm still a little surprised.

—I'm not surprised they were looking for you —his boss replied—. Since you started here, you've been an invaluable asset. Your photos are... anything else. And the stories that you complement with them, well, they speak for themselves. I knew someone else would notice your talent sooner or later.

Eddie looked away, somewhat uncomfortable with the praise.

—It means a lot to me to hear that, but... are you sure it's okay if I accept?

—Of course there's no problem, Eddie. The Daily Bugle is a great opportunity for any photographer or editor. I know this is in your best interest, and while it's a blow to us, it would be selfish not to support you.

There was a brief silence, full of meaning. Eddie nodded, grateful.

—I don't know what to say... Thank you very much, Mr. William —said Eddie full of satisfaction—. So how do we handle the transition?

—Well, you have a week to organize everything and transfer the pending projects. You can also choose to train someone to take your place.

Eddie smiled sideways.

—I'm going to miss this. At times, this job has kept me afloat through difficult times.

—And that's something the Daily Bugle should know about you: you're not just a photographer or just an editor, you're someone who connects. They need that, Eddie.

With a new sense of determination, Eddie stood up and shook his boss's hand.

—Thank you for everything. I wouldn't be who I am without this place.

—And don't forget to stop by from time to time. The door will always be open.

Eddie left the office feeling a little lighter and at the same time filled with a mixture of emotions. His life was changing, and while that was a little scary, it was also a reminder that the future had so much more to offer... for him and for his children.

◇◆◇

At recess, Dylan played with plasticine, molding a small figure that resembled a symbiote, which began to move subtly, as if they had a life of their own. Around him, several older children watched him from afar, whispering and laughing.

He tried to ignore them, but his concentration was broken when he heard a mocking laugh approaching his side.

Dylan, still calm, tried not to respond, but his little plasticine symbiote kept moving, attracting more ridicule.

—What are you doing, weird kid? Playing with magic play dough? —asked an older boy, with a sarcastic smile. Two other boys, evidently followers, laughed as they approached.

Dylan looked up calmly.

—I'm creating something. It's not for you.

The leader of the group frowned and crossed his arms.

—Creating something? How ridiculous. No one wants to see your weird stuff. —He stepped closer, lightly kicking the plasticine figure.

—Don't touch it! —protested Dylan, trying to protect his creation.

—And what will you do if I do, huh? —the boy asked as he pushed Dylan, who stumbled backwards, falling to the ground.

The laughter of the other children intensified, but the leader leaned towards him, speaking in a more cruel tone.

—You're weird. You and your brother are weird. You should leave this school.

Dylan looked him straight in the eye.

—I'm not afraid of you —he replied in a firm voice, though his hands trembled slightly.

Before the leader could respond, Sleeper appeared like a whirlwind.

—Leave him alone! —he shouted, his voice echoing with unexpected strength.

Seeing his brother on the ground, Sleeper didn't think twice. He ran towards the leader and pushed him with such force that he fell backwards, stunned.

—If you touch my brother again, you'll regret it. —Sleeper warned him firmly, his tone full of fury, his eyes twinkling with an intensity that made the others walk away without saying more. For a brief moment, his hands took on a dark, slimy hue, a symbiotic trail that disappeared before anyone could notice.

The leader, confused and somewhat frightened, backed away.

—You're crazy! —he exclaimed as his friends helped him up.

Sleeper helped Dylan to his feet and held him firmly by the hand.

—Come on. They are not worth wasting time with.

Dylan nodded silently, though a faint grateful smile appeared on his face. The two walked away as the older children watched from a distance, not daring to follow them.

◇◆◇

The office was filled with vibrant energy as Eddie's colleagues surrounded him. Some shook his hand, others patted him on the back, and those closest to him even hugged him quickly. There were a couple of balloons tied to a nearby desk with a makeshift sign that read: “Good luck, Eddie!”

—You really deserve it, Eddie! —one of his colleagues commented, handing him a small box wrapped in colorful paper. —It's not a big deal, but we wanted to give you something to remind you that you'll always be part of this family.

Eddie took the box, somewhat overwhelmed by the gesture.

—Thank you, really. I didn't expect this.

—We're going to miss you, Brock —another colleague added—. Although I know that now you will shine even brighter in the Bugle. Just promise us you won't forget where you came from.

Eddie let out a small laugh, unable to hide his gratitude.

—I never could. This place has been like a second home for me and... Well, you know how important that is to me.

As they talked, Eddie's phone began to vibrate in his pocket. At first he thought of ignoring it, but seeing that the call was from the children's school, he frowned and raised his hand to excuse himself.

—Excuse me for a moment, it's something important —he said, taking a few steps away to answer.

—Mr. Brock? —asked a female voice on the other end of the line—. I am the director of Dylan and Sleeper's preschool. We need you to come to school as soon as possible. An incident occurred during recess.

Eddie felt his chest tighten.

—Are my children okay? What happened?

—They're both fine, but there was a little fight with other students. We would like to discuss what happened in person.

Eddie took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.

—I'm going there immediately.

He hung up the phone and returned to the group, who immediately noticed the change in his countenance.

—All right? —one of them asked worriedly.

—Yes, it's just... something from my children. I need to leave now. But thank you all for this —he said, picking up the gift and pointing to the balloons—. It means a lot to me.

With one last hurried smile and the last fleeting hugs, Eddie left the office, his mind already focused on what awaited him at school.

Chapter Text

Down upon my knees

With my head down low and I still feel broken

Where are you? Where are you?

Oh, now that I need you most and

A heart upon my sleeve, broken down

Now, I can't go a single day without thinking of the words I'd say

And I can't do a single thing without thinking of you, thinking of you

Now I'm just left with the pieces to put back together.

 

—Avicii & Imagine Dragons (Heart Upon My Sleeve).

The atmosphere in the principal's office was tense. Eddie sat next to Dylan and Sleeper, trying to stay calm as he stroked the shoulders of his children, who remained silent, one with his eyes fixed on the ground and the other nervously hugging his own hands.

Opposite were Henry's parents, visibly uncomfortable but determined to defend their son. Off to one side, Miss Harper, the children's teacher, watched the scene with a worried expression, remaining neutral. The headmistress, a calm-looking and professional woman, sat down behind her desk and let out a sigh before speaking.

—Mr. Brock, Mrs. and Mr. Miller, I want to thank you first for coming so quickly. It's important to address these types of situations right away, especially when aggressive behavior is involved.

Henry's mother raised her hand, interrupting with a tense smile.

—Excuse me, but... I don't think this is such a serious problem. Kids always play rough, don't they? At this age they still don't know what they're doing.

The principal raised an eyebrow, but maintained her neutral tone.

—I understand that sometimes games can become rough, Mrs. Miller, but this was not a simple game. According to testimonies, Henry pushed Dylan, repeatedly insulted him and began inciting other children to join in. Also, this is not the first incident with Henry.

Teacher Harper interjected in a calm voice.

—That's true. During recess, I noticed that Henry and other children were surrounding Dylan. Although I arrived when Sleeper had already intervened, the other children mentioned that Henry had pushed him and that he started calling him 'weird' because of the clay figure he was making.

—What? That is not true —Mr. Miller interjected, folding his arms—. Henry is a good kid, he wouldn't do something like that.

—I understand, Mr. Miller —the principal replied patiently—, but we've had similar complaints before. We've even worked with you to reinforce positive behavior at home. However, it seems that there are still attitudes that need to be corrected.

Eddie, though annoyed, had remained silent up to this point and leaned forward.

—With all due respect, this is not about judging who is a good or bad child. All children make mistakes. But what worries me is that my son was attacked and he shouldn't feel unsafe here.

Henry's mother rolled her eyes.

—Attacked? Dylan is just a sensitive child. Surely he misunderstood the situation.

Sleeper, who had been quiet, looked up furiously.

—It's not true! I saw it. Henry pushed him away and mocked him. He told him he was a weird kid!

The principal raised a hand to calm Sleeper down.

—Thank you, Sleeper. Please let the adults talk.

Eddie placed a hand on his son's shoulder to reassure him before looking back at the Millers.

—I don't think it's fair to minimize what happened. My son is not here to be anyone's emotional or physical punching bag. If Henry is struggling, he needs help. We are not here to punish, but to make sure this doesn't happen again.

The principal nodded.

—Exactly. My priority is to ensure the safety and well-being of all students. Because of that, Henry will have to face the appropriate consequences. We are suggesting a four-day suspension and school counseling program to help you understand the impact of your actions.

—Suspension? —Henry's mother exclaimed, horrified—. That's ridiculous! You can't do that to my son.

Mr. Miller was also indignant.

—This is unfair! You are exaggerating this whole thing!

Eddie, though still uncomfortable, kept his tone calm.

—What would be unfair is for Dylan to continue to feel unsafe at recess because no clear measures are taken. This is not about punishing Henry, but about protecting all children, including him. Maybe this is the opportunity to work on what you need.

The principal, grateful for Eddie's intervention, continued.

—I'm willing to work with you, Mr. and Mrs. Miller, to devise a plan that benefits Henry, but actions have consequences. If we don't address this now, the problem could escalate.

The Millers exchanged glances, clearly upset, but finally the mother sighed.

—Okay... we will work on it. But I think you're being too harsh.

—We must address the seriousness of the incident gentlemen —said the headmistress calmly, though there was firmness in her tone. And then she turned to Eddie—. While we understand that Sleeper acted in defense of his brother, school policies are clear: physical violence is not allowed under any circumstances.

—So my son will be punished for defending himself? —Eddie interrupted, looking at her with a mixture of disbelief and frustration.

—It's not to blame Sleeper either, Mr. Brock, just as you said, but to teach him that there are proper ways to handle these situations. Teachers and staff are here to step in. He could have sought help before resorting to force —the principal replied, seeking a conciliatory tone—. However, its suspension will be minimal: only one day, and an explanatory note will be included in its file making the context clear.

Henry's mother took advantage of the pause to interrupt.

—And will my son have more days? Henry was not violent. Surely this other kid —she said, pointing to Dylan—, provoked him.

Eddie clenched his fists, trying to stay calm. Before I could answer, Miss Harper intervened.

—Excuse me, ma'am, but that's not true. Henry has already been singled out for previous incidents with other teammates. What happened today was a clear act of intimidation, and Dylan was targeted simply because he was playing alone.

The principal nodded, supporting Harper.

—That's the reality, ma'am. For this reason, Henry will also be suspended for a longer time. It is important that you reflect on your actions and receive guidance at home.

Henry's father sighed, and, without looking at anyone in particular, said:

—Perhaps this is for the best. I will talk to my son at home.

Eddie looked at Sleeper, who was keeping his head down.

—Do you understand what they're saying, Sleeper? —He asked softly.

Sleeper looked up, his eyes full of regret.

—I'm sorry, Dad. I just wanted to help Dylan. He was… —His voice broke.

Eddie placed a firm but comforting hand on his son's shoulder.

—I know, son. And I'm proud that you want to protect your brother, but there are always other ways. When faced with something like this, find an adult. Understood?

Sleeper nodded slowly. Dylan, sitting next to him, whispered:

—Thanks for helping me, Sleeper.

The comment brought a small smile from Eddie.

—Good. Now let's go home and talk more about this. I agree?

As they said goodbye to the principal and Harper, Eddie made sure to thank them for their understanding before taking the kids home.

The principal nodded, relaxing her posture.

—Thank you. Now, we'll work with Sleeper and Dylan to make sure they feel safe in the classroom and on the playground. Mr Brock, thank you for your patience and for speaking in such a respectful manner.

With the situation clarified, the meeting concluded, although emotions were still in the air. Leaving the office, Eddie held Dylan and Sleeper's hands as they walked down the hallway to the exit, whispering to them:

—I'm proud of you. But remember, solving problems doesn't always mean using force. There are smarter ways to do it.

Although it had been a difficult day, he was determined to turn the experience into an important lesson for his children. The children talked to each other about what had happened, exchanging nervous laughter, although Sleeper maintained a certain air of guilt. Eddie sighed, feeling exhausted, but at least relieved that it was all over.

—Mr. Brock! —Miss Harper's voice stopped him.

Eddie turned his head and watched as she hurried out of the principal's office, adjusting her beige vest over her fitted shirt, letting a strand of her blonde hair fall to her face.

—Kids, wait for me ahead —Eddie said softly, letting go of his hands.

—Okay! —Dylan replied as he ran alongside Sleeper toward the courtyard.

Eddie stood still as Harper approached, his heels echoing in the empty hallway.

—Mr. Brock, may I speak to you for a moment? —She asked in a sweet, almost shy tone, but with a twinkle in her eye that did not go unnoticed by Eddie. Although she was kind, there was something about the way she looked at him that made him feel exposed, as if she was trying to figure out more than he wanted to show.

—Sure —he said, putting his hands in the pockets of his jacket, trying to look relaxed.

Harper stopped in front of him, leaning forward slightly, as if sharing a secret.

—First I want to tell you that you have some amazing children. Dylan and Sleeper are... well, really special.

—Thank you. They're good boys —Eddie replied, his tone neutral, though polite.

She smiled, biting her lower lip before continuing.

—I wanted to tell you, too, that if you ever need anything, I'm here. Not just as their teacher, but as someone who truly cares about them... and for you.

Eddie frowned slightly at the last part, though he maintained his polite posture.

—That is very kind of you, Miss Harper. I really appreciate how much it does for my children.

—Oh, it's nothing. It's easy to take care of children like them... and working with parents like you. —Harper moved a step closer, leaving little space between them. Its perfume, sweet and floral, filled the air.

Eddie took a small step back, uncomfortable, but not wanting to be abrupt.

—I do what I can as a father. But they are the ones who really have all the merit.

She let out a small laugh, bowing her head.

—Modest too. How does it do it? To manage two children so active and still be so... well, dedicated.

Eddie felt a slight flush on his cheeks, but not because of Harper's words, but because his mind led him, as always, to Venom. How together they had faced every challenge, and how he felt incomplete now, despite everything he did.

As she spoke, Eddie tried to focus on her words, but his mind wandered. I was thinking about what it meant for someone to be interested in him. Should I be flattered? After all, Harper was an attractive, charismatic woman who was clearly interested in him, but... no. It wasn't something he could consider, not now, and probably never.

—It's what any parent would do, isn't it? —He said with a shrug, looking away from the door at the end of the hall.

Harper did not let his evasion pass and made one last attempt.

—Really, Eddie, if you ever need anything, whatever... I will be here. Not just as a teacher of Dylan and Sleeper, but as someone who wants to support him. I know it must not be easy to raise two children alone.

Harper looked at him with genuine interest as he spoke, but also with something else, something Eddie couldn't overlook. His words were warm, careful. There was an emphasis on “someone” that made him pause for a moment. Eddie thanked with a tight smile.

—Thank you, Miss Harper. I really appreciate everything he does for them. But believe me, I'm fine. We've been managing it.

Despite his response, Harper didn't move. There was something about her closeness, in the way she sought her eyes, that was beginning to make him feel insecure. Although she hadn't said anything inappropriate, there was a palpable sense of intent.

As he watched her expression, Eddie reflected. Harper was a kind, dedicated, and certainly beautiful woman. Probably any other man in his place would have considered it as a possible beginning, as an opportunity to open up to the world again. But Eddie wasn't like any other man. His heart was closed, sealed by a love that could not be compared to any other. Harper didn't know that he wasn't competing against the memory of an ordinary couple, but against something so extraordinary that even he could barely explain it.

—Thank you, I'll keep that in mind —he replied kindly, though keeping a distance that could not be misinterpreted.

As Harper stepped back a bit, he felt the weight of his own decision. He was aware that Harper meant well, but he also knew he couldn't give her what she was looking for. He had tried to move on after Anne, and he had failed. Now, after Venom, I knew I couldn't even try. His love for him wasn't something he could leave behind; it was too deeply rooted in his being.

Harper's smile seemed to intensify, but Eddie had already taken a step toward the door, ending the conversation. As he walked toward the courtyard, he could hear Dylan and Sleeper laughing, their voices filled with joy. That was his priority. Harper was kind, yes, but he wasn't willing to let anyone get in the way of the memories of what he'd built with Venom.

As he loaded the children into the car, a phrase flashed through his mind, one that comforted him more than Harper ever could: “I love you, Eddie”.

The reality was simple, yet painful: his heart was already marked in a way he couldn't undo. His relationship with Venom had been unique, a love so visceral, so inexplicable, that it had left him forever transformed. It wasn't just about the symbiotic connection, but about something deeper, something that kept pulsing in him like a scar that would never quite close. The idea of moving on with someone else, of trying to build a different relationship, seemed almost like a betrayal of what he had had with Venom. Harper had no way of knowing, but Eddie had already given up all he had to give, and what was left was a void that could only be filled by the memory of the one he had lost.

With that clarity in mind, Eddie drove home to finally be with his children and talk, think, and rest.

Chapter Text

The evil, it spread like a fever ahead

It was night when you died, my firefly

What could I've said to raise you from the dead?

Oh, could I be the sky on the Fourth of July?

Did you get enough love, my little dove?

Why do you cry?

And I'm sorry I left, but it was for the best

Though it never felt right

My little Versailles.

 

—Sufjan Stevens (Fourth Of July).

After the conversation with Dylan and Sleeper about what happened at school, Eddie had tucked them in lovingly, making sure they understood the importance of standing up for themselves, but also of not being forced. He kissed each of them on the forehead, muttering a “goodnight” that was answered with sleepy voices. He then left the room, carefully turning off the lights.

That night, as silence filled his apartment, Eddie walked over to the window, as he always did before bed. He stopped at the sight of the windowsill and a pile of chocolates were arranged there, as if someone had deliberately left them. He frowned in confusion and walked closer, examining them. He didn't remember putting them up himself.

He turned on his heels, and there were Dylan and Sleeper, half-hidden behind the doorframe, their little faces peeking out barely with a mixture of shyness and expectation. Eddie crossed his arms, feigning a seriousness he didn't feel, though the smile on the edge of his lips gave him away.

—What are you two doing there? —he asked in a low, warm voice.

The two children exchanged a knowing glance before entering, their steps unsure. Dylan was the first to speak.

—We realized you didn't put chocolates in anymore, so we wanted to help you —he said matter-of-factly, his tone direct but soft.

Sleeper nodded, clutching his older brother's sleeve.

—We wanted dad Venom to know that we still miss him. And... that you haven't forgotten him —he murmured, his large, sincere eyes shining in the dim light.

His children's words pierced Eddie's heart, filling it with a mixture of sadness and tenderness. He tried to speak, but the lump in his throat stopped him for a moment. He stretched out his arms toward them, and both children ran toward him, enveloping him in an embrace that he reciprocated with all the strength of his love.

—Do you miss Dad Venom? —Dylan asked, looking up with an innocent but deep curiosity.

Eddie took a deep breath and closed his eyes, his chin resting on his children's heads. In his mind, he saw Venom's face again, the way he had looked at him in his last farewell, and felt his chest compress with the memory.

—Every day —he confessed at last, his voice barely a whisper full of emotion.

Dylan and Sleeper hugged him tighter, as if they could convey some comfort, and Eddie felt the warmth of that gesture seep into his broken heart. Through it all, he knew that as long as he had his children, he would never be alone.

◇◆◇

In the teachers' cafeteria, Harper sat in a sunny corner, stirring the coffee in her cup, looking thoughtful. Beside her, Evelyn was leafing through a gradebook, but the silence between them didn't last long.

—Evelyn, can I tell you something? —Harper asked, breaking the calm.

Evelyn put down the pen and looked at her curiously.

—Of course, what's going on?

Harper leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice.

—I think I like the father of two of my students.

Evelyn raised her eyebrows, puzzled.

—What? Are you serious? Who?

—Eddie Brock, Dylan and Sleeper's father —Harper replied, with a shy but excited smile.

Evelyn leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms.

—Harper, please tell me you're not considering something like this. It's complicated in a thousand ways and you know that could be a problem. Dating the father of two of your students...

—Why would it be? —Harper replied, in a tone that bordered on defense.

—There is no rule that prohibits it, and it would not be a crime. Also, I don't see any ring on his finger, and I've never seen any woman come to parent meetings.

Evelyn cocked her head, skeptical.

—That doesn't mean anything. He could be widowed, separated... or simply not being interested.

Harper let out a sigh, resting her chin in the palm of his hand.

—I know, but there's something about him… in addition to the fact that he is very handsome. I have observed him, he seems strong and focused, but also... broken, as if he is carrying all the weight of the world on her and is holding on just so that his children are well. There's something about him that... I don't know, it attracts me.

Evelyn stared at her before speaking.

—And do you think it would be a good idea to get into something like that? Harper, with all the respect in the world and I tell you this as a friend. Be careful. Feelings can be complicated, and you don't know what it may be carrying.

—I know —Harper replied seriously, holding the cup in her hands—. I don't want to pressure him. I just want to get closer. Maybe being a friend first... and see what happens.

Evelyn let out a sigh and went back to her papers.

—If you're so clear about what you want to do, I'm not going to stop you. But don't forget that not all problems need to be fixed, and not all silences want to be filled.

Harper nodded slowly, but she didn't seem convinced. She looked out the window, contemplatively, as if she could already imagine the next conversation she would have with Eddie or an uncertain future.

Evelyn, meanwhile, let the subject fall, although inside she knew that this would only bring problems.

◇◆◇

The classroom was filled with bright colors and laughter. Dylan and Sleeper were sitting together at a low table, surrounded by paper, crayons, and small jars of paint. Dylan held a black crayon, while Sleeper, in a more determined tone, told him where to add more detail to the drawing.

—It's better that way, Dylan! Dad is going to smile a lot when he sees it.

Dylan nodded enthusiastically, though he still frowned in concentration.

—Do you think Dad will stop being sad? —he asked quietly, without taking his eyes off his drawing.

Sleeper hesitated for a moment, but then nodded confidently.

—Of course I do. Daddy is happy with us, but... He misses Dad Venom a lot.

Dylan nodded and held out the drawing to his brother for his observation. Sleeper tilted his head to the side, examining his artwork intently.

—Dylan, make it blacker here —he said, pointing to a blank space.

Dylan wrinkled his nose and looked down at his black crayon, which was already somewhat worn.

—Like this? —he asked, coloring with careful strokes.

Sleeper leaned over to take a closer look.

—Yes, but not as strong. It looks nicer if you make it soft, see?

Dylan blinked and then nodded, adjusting the pressure on his crayon.

—You're good at this, Sleeper. Daddy's going to think you did it all.

Sleeper chuckled, shaking his head.

—Not true. We are doing it together. It is a gift from both of us. It's like... teamwork. Don't you remember what Dad always says?

Dylan tilted his head, thoughtful.

—That we are like a team of superheroes?

Sleeper smiled proudly.

—Exactly. I'm the leader, and you're... like my cool partner.

Dylan let out a small sigh and stuck out his tongue in amused mockery, but then smiled as well.

—Daddy says he's not sad, but he's telling lies. —Sleeper lowered his voice a little, as if he were talking about something very important.

—Yes... He always stares out the window. Although he smiles when he is with us, but he is always thinking about Dad. —Dylan wrinkled his nose, concentrating on his part of the drawing.

—That's why you have to make these very beautiful drawings to make him happy. He have to remind him that we are here... and that daddy Venom loves him too.

Dylan nodded firmly, his little eyes shining with determination.

—Dad has to know that he is not alone.

Sleeper smiled sideways, returning to his crayon.

The conversation was suspended when Miss Harper approached his table. The children looked up as they heard the sound of her heels on the shiny floor.

—Hello, guys, how is your project going? —Harper asked with a warm smile.

Dylan held up the drawing proudly, though it was still incomplete.

—We're doing something for Dad. It's a surprise.

Sleeper, who had been quieter afterwards, added timidly:

—We want Dad to be happy.

Harper's expression changed slightly, and although he kept his smile, he couldn't hide a flash of curiosity.

—That sounds wonderful. I'm sure you'll love it. May I ask what you are drawing?

Dylan looked at his brother, then quickly pulled down the drawing, covering it with his small arms.

—It's a secret!

Harper let out a soft laugh, soothing the atmosphere.

—Okay, I won't insist. But if you need help, don't hesitate to ask me.

Dylan nodded and returned to coloring, while Sleeper refocused on the details. Harper stood a few moments longer watching them, her curiosity growing as she walked away. Something in the children's expression told him that the drawing was not just another gift, but something meaningful... and perhaps more revealing than I expected.

For the rest of the class, the two brothers continued to work together, their hands moving carefully over the paper. There was something deep in their actions, as if they understood the magnitude of the love Eddie had for them, and also the void Venom had left.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: As The World Caves In - Sarah Cothran

✬

If anything, if anything I have been ungrateful,

I hope you can overlook it.

If anything, if anything I have been unfaithful,

I hope you know that I was not unfaithful to you.

 

—Leonard Cohen.

The classroom was completely silent when Eddie arrived. Warm lights illuminated the small, neatly arranged desks, and the scent of crayons and paint still lingered in the air. Eddie gently pushed the door open, crossing the threshold with a mixture of curiosity and caution.

Eddie had been called to school on a day without school, for some strange reason he did not understand the reason and much less the schedule. He had been notified that it was a matter related to his children's activities at school, but nothing more. He just hoped it wasn't because of some mischief.

—Miss Harper? —he called, his voice echoing softly in the void.

She appeared from the back of the room, next to an activity table, with a smile that seemed wider than usual. She wore a grassy green blouse that highlighted the sparkle in her eyes, and in her hands she held a pair of sheets with children's drawings.

—Mr. Brock! I'm glad you were able to come —she said, approaching with deliberately slow steps.

—Of course. Everything is fine? Are children in trouble again? —Eddie asked, crossing his arms, his posture relaxed but alert.

Harper chuckled as she shook her head.

—No, no, nothing like that. Dylan and Sleeper are lovely kids. In fact, I wanted to talk to you about something they did.

Eddie raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

—Drawings? —he ventured, pointing to the leaves in his hands.

—Yes, but before... —Harper paused, placing the drawings on her desk, looking directly at him—. I want to tell you that you're doing a great job with them. It is evident that they are very happy with you.

Eddie smiled slightly, nodding in thanks.

—Thank you. They are my priority.

Harper seemed to take advantage of that moment to shorten the distance between the two.

—It must be hard to do it all by yourself. Raising two children, working... I really admire you.

Eddie frowned slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable. There was that conversation again.

—Well, I do the best I can. It's not easy, but... I'm used to it.

Harper let out a theatrical sigh.

—You are truly admirable Mr. Brock.

Eddie blinked, surprised by the tone of her words. His mind quickly diverted the conversation to a more neutral topic.

—What did they draw? —he asked, pointing to the sheets on the desk, diverting his attention.

It took Harper a second to answer, as if she had lost the thread.

—Oh, yes, the drawings... —she said finally, turning and smiling, as she pointed to a chair in front of her desk, motioning for Eddie to sit down.

He did, albeit with a slight reluctance. As soon as Harper settled into the opposite chair, she placed the sheets of drawings in front of him carefully, as if they were pieces of a puzzle that Eddie had to solve.

—Look at this. Children are incredibly talented, but —she paused, leaning toward him—, I think there's something here that might worry you.

Eddie took the first sheet and held it in both hands, then his eyes widened in amazement. It was a drawing of himself and Venom, together, holding hands, as if they were walking under a sky full of stars. His face hardened, though he tried to remain calm.

The second sheet showed Venom hugging Dylan and Sleeper. Although the figures were clumsy, typical of young children, there was something heartbreaking about the scene: Venom looked like a central pillar, wrapping the children in tendrils that seemed more protective than threatening.

The third drawing, however, left him perplexed: Venom was drawn next to... a cockroach?

Eddie blinked, tilting his head as he tried to comprehend him.

—Is this...? —he murmured, more to himself than to Harper.

She nodded seriously, though her tone was tinged with curiosity that was more personal than professional.

—Children have an incredible imagination, but... don't you think they could be reflecting something they need?

—Something my children need?

Harper paused, searching for the right words.

 —Yes, this could be a way of expressing that they feel the absence of a… maternal figure.

Eddie looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly.

—Maternal?

Harper nodded, leaning forward.

—It's normal. Children, especially at this age, often manifest what they lack in their drawings. And while I know you do a wonderful job as a parent —Harper held out a hand, as if she were about to touch Eddie's, but stopped just in time—. I can't help but think that maybe they're looking for something more. Someone else.

Eddie cocked his head, his gaze cold, but not intending to hurt her. The tension in the air became palpable. Eddie leaned back slightly, as if wanting to increase the distance between them.

—I appreciate your concern, Miss Harper, but the children are all right. I'm fine.

—I know, I know. Just... I don't want you to feel like you have to do it all alone. You deserve to be happy too.

Eddie felt a knot in his stomach. Although Harper was undeniably attractive and her intentions seemed genuine, there was something about the way she looked at him that made him deeply uncomfortable. But beyond that, what really weighed on him was the avalanche of memories that those drawings had unleashed.

The image of Venom, the feeling of being incomplete without him, overwhelmed him. Harper kept talking, but his mind was far away. He thought about Venom, about everything they had shared, and he knew more certain than ever that he couldn't, and didn't want to, let go of that love.

Finally, Eddie took a deep breath.

—Thank you for showing me this —he said, his tone polite but distant—. But I think it's something I can handle with kids.

Harper looked surprised, but quickly regained her composure, cracking another smile.

—Of course. I just wanted to make sure you know I'm here for whatever you need.

Eddie got up, picking up the drawings.

—Thank you, Miss Harper. I will take that into account.

Eddie took a step toward the door, ready to leave with the drawings in hand, when he felt a slight tug on his arm. Harper had gently taken him by the hand, stopping him.

—Mr. Brock... Eddie —she corrected, in an almost timid but in tentful tone—. I don't want to sound intrusive, but...

Eddie turned to her, his brow relaxing as he watched the glint of uncertainty in Harper's eyes. In an instinctive gesture, he placed his hand on hers, not to reciprocate the gesture, but to calm the tension he perceived. For a moment, Harper believed that connection was mutual, but she soon understood. The way Eddie let go of her hand, with a mixture of delicacy and decision, made it clear that this was not what she expected.

Instead of heading to the door, Eddie sat back down across from Harper, leaving the drawings on the desk. His gaze was distant, as if he was searching for the words in some deep corner of his mind.

—I know what you're thinking —he began, his voice low, almost melancholy—, and I want you to understand something before you go down this path.

Harper clasped her hands on the desk, nervous, but ready to listen.

—I've been in love twice in my life —Eddie continued, leaning forward slightly—. The first time was with someone who was... everything I thought I needed at that moment. Bright, kind, patient. But things didn't go as we expected. Now she is married, has a beautiful daughter and she is happy. And I'm happy to say that we're good friends. She's one of the few people in this world I trust.

Harper nodded slowly, though she couldn't help but wonder why Eddie was sharing this with her.

—And the second time... —Eddie paused, his gaze drifting to the drawings—. It was with someone who fell from the sky in my life, so to speak.

The air seemed to become heavier in the empty hall. Harper looked at him, intrigued and a little bewildered.

—I didn't expect it. I didn't look for it. And honestly, at first, I hated it. It was complicated, demanding, and nothing like what I thought I wanted or needed. But over time... I realized that he was showing me something I hadn't had in a long time: connection.

Harper swallowed, the bewilderment on her face increasing as she listened.

—What was it? A curse? A miracle? I don't know. What I do know is that I loved him. I love him. Sometimes I feel like it's here, in the little moments, in the memories.

Eddie exhaled deeply and leaned back in his chair, his gaze returning to Harper.

—I don't want you to get confused with me. What I feel is not going to change. My heart has no room for anything else, because he keeps occupying it.

He.

Harper remained silent, processing his words. Although a part of her wanted to insist, she knew it didn't make sense. Deep down, I could see that Eddie spoke with such deep conviction that any attempt to get close would be futile.

—I understand —she said finally, her voice soft. Though there was disappointment in her eyes, there was also a gleam of respect—, I think that's something... admirable.

Eddie nodded with a slight smile, grateful for her reaction.

—They have everything they need, Harper —he replied in a firm voice, though not hard—. They have love, support, and someone who will always be there for them. That's all that matters.

Harper pursed her lips, clearly wanting to insist, but stopped. Before Eddie could leave, however, Harper moved a little closer.

—And you? —she asked in a lower tone, almost as if she feared her own question—. It's everything ok? Do you have someone to take care of you, Eddie?

Eddie was silent, his gaze fixed on the floor for a moment. Then he looked up and, to Harper's surprise, gave her a small smile.

—Don't worry about me. As I have already mentioned, I have had two great loves in my life, and although both marked me deeply, they also taught me something: that some connections are irreplaceable.

Harper looked intrigued but confused, as if seeking to understand more. However, Eddie decided not to give her more details.

—My children are my priority, and as long as they are well, I will be too.

Harper stared at him, recognizing that there was no room for arguing or insisting. But before she could end any possible opportunity there, she gathered momentum to try something else.

—Perhaps… we can have a coffee someday. As friends, of course.

Eddie raised an eyebrow and let out a soft laugh, not mocking, but incredulous.

—I'm sorry, Miss Harper. But my free time is completely dedicated to my children. I hope you understand.

With those words, Eddie stood up a second time, taking the drawings carefully. Harper, not wanting to let him go entirely, tried one last gesture:

—Well, if you ever change your mind, I'll be around.

Eddie simply nodded with one gentle last smile.

—I'm going to talk to the kids about this. They're the most important thing to me now, and I want to make sure they're okay.

Harper said nothing as Eddie made his way to the door. Before leaving, he turned to her one last time.

—And Miss Harper. I know you mean well. But sometimes, people just aren't ready for something new, because what they have, even if it's no longer physically here, is still enough.

Harper nodded, her smile this time more genuine, if melancholy.

—Got it, Eddie.

With that, Eddie walked out of the room, leaving Harper to sit quietly, pondering what she had just heard.

◇◆◇

Eddie came home carrying the weight of the emotions he had experienced. He closed the door behind him with a faint sigh and left the keys along with Dylan's and Sleeper's drawings on the dining room table. He sat down in the nearest chair, resting his elbows on the surface and bringing his fingers to the bridge of his nose, as if trying to release the tension that was pressing on his chest. Then, he let his hands cover his mouth, getting lost in thought.

The drawings were still there, in front of him, as a reminder of everything that had happened and everything that was missing. He glanced briefly at the one showing Venom and the children, and a twinge of pain mixed with some hope ran through him.

While he was immersed in his meditation, he heard a soft creak on the wooden floor. He looked up and saw Dylan and Sleeper peeking timidly from the doorway. They walked carefully, their footsteps almost inaudible, as if they were fearing getting too close.

—Did we make you angry, daddy? —Dylan asked, his voice low, fearful. Sleeper looked at him with those big bright eyes, almost on the verge of tears.

Eddie felt his heart squeeze. He rose from his chair and knelt in front of them, taking them both in an embrace that enveloped them completely.

—No, you could never make me angry —he said, with a tenderness that almost broke his voice—. I love you two more than anything in this world.

The children pressed against him, wrapping small arms around his neck as the warmth of the moment filled the room. For an instant, the world seemed like a safe place.

Dylan, however, bowed his head and, in a whisper so soft that it almost looked like the wind, said:

—Dad Venom spoke to us.

Eddie froze. The air seemed to disappear around him, and his heartbeat echoed in his ears. He pulled away slightly from the children to look Dylan straight in the eye.

—What... what did you say? —he asked, his voice trembling.

Dylan looked at him with his bright eyes and repeated:

—Daddy Venom spoke to us! He told us that he will come soon.

Sleeper, who had been silent, added in a barely audible voice:

— He said to take care of you... that he misses you so much and that he loves you.

Eddie froze. The surge of emotions was too much to contain. His eyes filled with tears rolling down his cheeks as he hugged his children tighter than ever.

For the first time in a long time, he felt that maybe, just maybe, Venom wasn't quite gone.

Chapter Text

How can you see into my eyes like open doors

Leading you down into my core

Where I've become so numb without a soul

My spirit sleeping somewhere cold

Until you find it there and lend it back home.

 

—Evanescence (Bring Me To Life).

Eddie adjusted his children’s backpacks on each shoulder, making sure Dylan and Sleeper were comfortably secured. The trip to Dra. Madeline Thomas’s clinic had been silent, but in his mind, his kids’ words echoed loudly.

«Dad Venom talked to us».

That memory stabbed at him like a thorn. He had wanted to ignore it, to convince himself it was just childish imagination, but he couldn’t shake it off. The possibility that something was wrong with them tormented him.

When they arrived at the clinic, Madeline greeted them with a warm smile.

—Eddie! Look at these little ones! They’re growing up so fast.

—Too fast —Eddie muttered as he helped the kids sit on the examination table. His eyes betrayed his concern.

Madeline noticed immediately.

—What’s wrong? Are they sick?

Eddie shook his head.

—No, it’s not that. But… they said something that worries me.

Madeline frowned and stepped closer.

—Tell me, what was it?

Eddie ran a hand through his hair, nervous.

—They said Venom talked to them. That they heard him. And it wasn’t casual. They said it with a certainty that scares me.

Madeline was silent for a moment, watching the children play together without a care. Then she began examining them carefully, shining a light in their eyes, listening to their hearts, and asking them simple questions.

—Dylan, Sleeper do you feel okay? —Madeline asked softly.

Dylan nodded.

—Yes, ma’am. I’m fine. But sometimes we hear Dad Venom in our heads. He tells us he’s watching over us.

Madeline exchanged a quick glance with Eddie, who looked down at the floor, uneasy.

When she finished examining them, she sat in front of Eddie with a calm but firm expression.

—There’s nothing physically wrong with them. They’re healthy, strong, and in perfect condition.

Eddie let out a sigh of relief, but his tension didn’t completely fade.

—Then why… why do they say those things?

Madeline smiled kindly.

—Eddie, we know your children are special. The fact that they have a symbiotic bond may manifest in ways we can’t even imagine. Maybe, in some way, they are hearing something. Or perhaps it’s a manifestation of their own instincts and desires. We don’t know for sure.

—Could it be dangerous?

—I don’t see any immediate signs of danger. But I would recommend you keep an eye on them. If this persists or becomes more intense, let me know right away. I’m also giving you some vitamins to help strengthen their immune system. There’s no need to panic.

Eddie nodded, though his unease didn’t completely vanish.

—Thank you, Madeline. I don’t know what I’d do without you.

She smiled and gently touched his arm.

—We’re family, Eddie. We’re here to take care of you and your kids.

As he left the clinic with Dylan and Sleeper, Eddie felt a mix of relief and confusion.
But his children’s words kept circling in his mind. He tried to convince himself that everything was fine, that Madeline was right. But something inside him told him that bond wasn’t entirely broken.

And that only added to his hope… and his fear.

◇◆◇

Later that same day, Eddie walked out of the grocery store with bags squeezed between his arms, trying not to think too much about recent events. Dylan and Sleeper’s words still lingered in his mind: “Dad, Venom talked to us.” He wanted to believe it was just their imagination, but there was something in the way they said it, in the childlike certainty of their voices, that made him doubt.

Back home, he placed the bags on the table and began unpacking. Bread, juice, fruit, some cereal bars. Everything he needed to prepare the kids’ lunch. But then he felt it. A pang. An echo. That visceral sensation he could only describe as Venom’s shadow.

He turned toward the dining room mirror, and for a moment, he could have sworn his reflection wasn’t his own. There was something in the eyes—a dark glint, a fleeting distortion in the glass. He blinked quickly, but everything seemed normal again.

—I'm not getting enough sleep —he murmured to himself, refocusing on the food.

However, the strange occurrences didn’t stop. While making sandwiches, the shadows on the wall seemed to shift in the corner of his eye, as if something was watching him. Every muscle in his body tensed. He had felt this before, but not since Venom had left.

Dylan and Sleeper, who were playing in the living room, came running into the kitchen.

—Are you okay, Dad? —Dylan asked, his little face full of concern.

Eddie set the knife down on the table and smiled at them, trying not to let his unease show.

—Of course, kids. I’m just… thinking about a lot of things.

Sleeper, ever the observer, tilted his head and stared at him intently.

—Daddy Venom talked to us again.

A chill ran down Eddie’s spine. He tried not to react, but the tremor in his hands betrayed him.

—What did he say this time? —he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

Dylan answered first, with the seriousness only a child could muster.

—He said he misses you a lot and that he’s trying to come back.

Sleeper nodded enthusiastically.

—He said we have to be ready.

Eddie didn’t know how to respond. The idea that Venom was trying to communicate through them was as hopeful as it was terrifying. What if it wasn’t Venom, but something much worse? What if it was Knull?

He decided to distract himself with the lunches, though the unease didn’t leave him.

That night, as he lay down to sleep, the dreams caught him off guard.

Eddie stood in a dark landscape, an infinite void where only the sound of his own breathing could be heard. Before him, a familiar figure emerged from the shadows: Venom. But it wasn’t like he remembered. His symbiote looked weak, bound by dark filaments that held him immobile. He struggled, but the shadows enveloped him again and again.

—Eddie —Venom said, his voice more an echo in Eddie’s mind than an actual sound.

Eddie took a step toward him, but the weight of the void dragged at his legs.

—What’s happening? Where are you? —he asked, desperate.

Venom lifted his head, his white eyes shining with an intensity that felt both familiar and comforting.

—I’m trapped… but I can come back. Help me.

Eddie reached out a hand, trying to touch him.

—How? Tell me what to do.

Venom turned his head toward a point in the darkness, and Eddie saw the image of the Church of Our Lady of Saints flash before him.

—There. Come to me, Eddie. I’ve waited… so long.

Before he could say anything else, the dream faded, and Eddie woke with a start, sweating and his heart pounding frantically.

The dream left him with more questions than answers, but one thing was clear: he had to go to that church. The place where his most desperate prayers and hopes had begun, and where, perhaps, everything would end.

◇◆◇

Eddie didn’t show up for work, using the excuse of a stomach bug as his alibi. His mind was still invaded by the echo of the dream and the growing sense that he needed to do something about it. He dropped the kids off at school that morning, promising to pick them up on time, but now, as he drove through the city, his heart pulled him toward another destination: the Church of Our Lady of Saints.

His thoughts were a chaotic tangle of memories and confusion. Venom’s voice in his dream, the strange feeling that had haunted him for days, and the words of his children still echoing in his mind. Dylan and Sleeper had said something that stopped him cold—a painful truth he had avoided for weeks: they shared more than just a familial bond. The hive mind. Venom’s legacy, but also the potential doom of Knull.

Since the moment Venom bonded with him, Eddie had felt a deeper connection, something that transcended the typical host-symbiote relationship. But now, looking at his children, he realized that the legacy of that connection was far more dangerous than he had imagined. What if the kids were capable of feeling what Knull felt?

The mere thought that the children shared the hive mind, even in a nascent form, filled him with indescribable anguish. It didn’t just mean they had access to Venom’s memories and sensations; it meant they might be connected to other entities that could sense their presence and the worst of all was their symbiote grandfather.

Venom had warned Eddie about Knull’s ability to “sense” and locate symbiotes through his mental network. If the kids carried fragments of that connection, Knull could find them. This wasn’t just a father’s fear; it was the grim reality of a mortal danger looming over his family. Venom’s children… Venom’s codex… and everything they represented. A child—or even two—who had never been given a choice.

The day was overcast, a dull gray that seemed to mirror his mood. He drove in silence after his emotional diatribe, his hands gripping the wheel and his eyes fixed on the road. Every so often, his mind returned to Dylan and Sleeper’s words and the images he had seen in his dreams. He didn’t want to leave them waiting too long after school, but a part of him knew he couldn’t ignore this. There was something about that dream, about that place. Something calling to him. He promised himself he’d be back before school let out.

The road to the church wasn’t far, but every mile he drove filled him with doubt. He glanced at the clock now and then, calculating how much time he’d be away. Part of him wanted to turn around, go to work, and rush back to his children’s arms, but the sense of urgency was overwhelming, as if something was pulling him forward.

When he finally reached the church, he parked in front of the building and sat in the car for a few moments, breathing deeply.

—What am I doing here? —he asked himself quietly, but deep down, he already knew the answer.

He checked his watch; it was 9:30 a.m. He had a couple of hours before he needed to pick up the kids from school. Slowly, he got out of the car, activated the alarm, and walked toward the entrance. A gentle breeze rustled the dry leaves on the ground, tousling his hair. Eddie took a deep breath as he gazed at the weathered facade and the stained-glass windows that seemed to peer into his soul.

When he reached the doors, he pushed them open gently. The large wooden doors creaked slowly and reverberated, but he stepped inside anyway, feeling the immediate change in atmosphere: the echo of his footsteps, the scent of wax and aged wood. The air inside was cold and heavy, yet filled with a sacred silence that wrapped around him like a shroud. Candles flickered on the altar, casting long, wavering shadows on the stone walls.

Each step echoed in the empty space as he walked down the central aisle. At the pew where he used to sit, Eddie let out a shaky sigh. It had been months, maybe more than a year, since he’d last been here.

He knelt clumsily, resting his elbows on the back of the pew in front of him. His hands came together automatically, but his mind was too restless to form a prayer. Minutes passed in complete silence. All he could do was stare at the altar, his lips moving in a barely audible murmur. Only the first words that came to mind escaped his mouth.

—If you’re there… If you can hear me… please… give me a sign.

Seconds dragged on in impenetrable silence. Eddie closed his eyes, letting the weight of his anxiety pull him down.

But then, he felt it. The air around him seemed to change, growing denser, heavier. A chill ran down his spine, but it wasn’t just cold. It was a sensation he knew all too well—an echo of something he had lost.

He opened his eyes suddenly and looked around. The shadows in the church seemed darker, shifting as if they had a life of their own. For a moment, he thought he saw something move in the farthest corner, near the lit candles.

—God… I’m losing my mind —he murmured to himself. But just as he was about to stand and leave, a voice echoed in his mind—deep, guttural, and filled with an emotion that made Eddie’s heart stop:

—Eddie…

The sound was faint, like a whisper carried by the wind, but it was unmistakable. Eddie covered his mouth with his hand, a sob escaping his lips as tears filled his eyes.

—Venom? —His voice trembled, broken by disbelief and hope.

There was no immediate response, but the feeling of the presence didn’t fade. On the contrary, it grew stronger, more real. For the first time in what felt like ages, Eddie felt as if he wasn’t alone.

A shiver ran down his spine, and a strange warmth began to envelop him—so familiar, yet unsettling. He instinctively turned his head, his breath caught in his chest.

—Eddie...

The voice was low but clear, like a whisper cutting through the empty space. Eddie felt the world stop.

—Is it you? Please… tell me it’s you…

The echo of his name sounded again, this time clearer, closer. And with it, a silent promise.

From the shadows of the farthest corner of his mind, that voice resonated through his entire body, and suddenly, that presence slowly emerged from within him. It was him—the one he had dreamed of, longed for, and cried for so many times. Venom, with his imposing head connected by long tendrils from his shoulders, his black form, and white eyes glowing intensely, was there—real, tangible, in front of him.

Eddie froze for a moment, his lips trembling as tears streamed down his cheeks.

—You’re... you’re...

—I’m here, Eddie —Venom replied, moving toward him with a mix of urgency and gentleness—. I’ve always been here, but now... now I’ve finally returned.

He collapsed to his knees on the cold stone floor, tears freely falling from his face.

Eddie remained on the ground, trembling, his heart pounding wildly. He had waited so long, doubted so many times... but now, there was no doubt. Venom was here, somehow fighting to return to him.
Eddie couldn’t hold back any longer. With a choked sob, he lunged forward, embracing the symbiote with all the strength he had, his hands gripping the viscous black substance that was so familiar, so comforting. It enveloped him completely, as if he never wanted to let go.

—Venom... —his voice broke as he buried his face against the side of the symbiote’s head—. I... I missed you so much...

—And I missed you, Eddie —Venom responded, wrapping him entirely in his tendrils—. I will never let us be separated again. We are one, Eddie. We always have been.

Time seemed to stop as they held each other, two souls finally reunited after so much pain and loneliness. In that moment, Eddie knew the void he had felt since Venom left was finally filled.

But along with it came a flood of doubts. Despite the growing relief, sadness and anger began to seep in. They had so much to talk about.
Eddie slowly released him and pulled back just a few inches, his eyes fixed on the cold floor, letting his tears fall one by one, pulled by gravity.

—Look at me, Eddie...

A black tendril gently slid over his shoulder and then to his chin. Eddie obeyed, lifting his tear-streaked and flushed face. His eyes couldn’t believe what they were seeing. There he was. His Venom. Not as a memory or a mirage, but real, tangible, in front of him.

Venom looked back at him, just as he had the last time he fixed his opalescent eyes on him when they were together in that burning helicopter. His massive figure trembled, as if containing his own emotion was impossible.

—I told you I would never leave you... —Venom murmured, his voice deep but filled with unmistakable affection.

Eddie remained on his knees, tears streaming uncontrollably down his cheeks. Each breath he took was ragged, as if his body was trying to process the overwhelming surge of emotions assaulting him, and every barrier he had built to endure Venom’s absence crumbled in an instant.

His hands trembled as he tried to wipe away his tears, though the effort was futile. The cold of the floor beneath him felt distant, insignificant compared to the warmth beginning to fill his chest: hope.

—I’ve been waiting for you —he whispered, barely audible, but every word was charged with emotion.

—I’ve always been trying to come back. I couldn’t leave you... or them.

Eddie was surprised, but more than that, he was confused, until a flash crossed his mind: images of Dylan and Sleeper. Venom knew them; he had felt them through the connection that had never completely broken.

—You know about them? —Eddie asked, his voice full of incredulity and hope.

—I know everything, Eddie. They are ours. They always have been. But now I’m here to protect them... and to protect you.

Eddie closed his eyes, letting the tears flow freely as he tightened his grip on Venom.

—I won’t let you leave again. This was the last time... do you hear me?

Venom let out a soft growl, one Eddie knew signified agreement.

—I will never leave, Eddie. We are one. And now, we are a family.

In that moment, all the weight of the past months vanished. The loneliness, the fear, the uncertainty... it all faded away. Because Venom was back. And together, nothing could separate them.

Eddie sat back on his heels, letting the enormity of what had just happened wash over him. His breathing was uneven, a knot in his chest refusing to untangle a mix of happiness, anger, and pain overwhelmed him.

—How could you do it, Venom? —he said, his voice breaking with emotion. He clenched his fists, gripping the fabric of his jeans—. You promised we’d be the lethal protector together! That we’d face everything, but together!

Venom, still recovering his form around Eddie, spoke calmly, though with a hint of sadness in his deep tone.

—Eddie, I couldn’t let you die. I couldn’t. You are my other half.

Eddie lifted his gaze toward the liquid shadow enveloping his shoulders.

—But I didn’t ask you to do it... —he whispered, his voice heavy with resentment and vulnerability. He closed his eyes, recalling every night he dreamed of Venom during his absence, the way his voice appeared in his darkest moments.

After a few minutes of silence, Eddie seemed to finally understand something and raised his face to his symbiote.

—You gave me the names... —Eddie murmured, as if the memories were coming alive on their own—. Dylan... Sleeper...

Venom responded gently:

—I was always with you, Eddie. I never left, not even in your dreams.

But the torrent of emotions was too much. Eddie felt his body sway; his head spun, and the world seemed to move at a pace he couldn’t keep up with. Venom reacted instantly, holding him steady with a firm tendril before he could collapse to the floor.

—Eddie, you need to rest. You’re exhausted. Let’s go home. I’ll tell you everything there.

Eddie nodded weakly, unable to respond with words. He let Venom envelop him like a protective shield, helping him stand as the church, now empty and silent, sank into an unsettling calm. Together, they stepped out into the world once more united, but with many questions still unanswered.

Chapter Text

Suns come up and there's no one else around

Meet me in the shadows while you tell me what you found

You got everything to lose

Yeah, I'm waiting on you

Say you have a little faith in me

Just close your eyes and let me lead

Follow me home

Need to have a little trust in me

Just close your eyes and let me lead

Follow me home to where the lonely ones roam.

 

—Digital Daggers (Where The Lonely Ones Roam).

There was something ethereal and devastating about the place. The church was empty, except for him: Eddie, kneeling on the pews, his head bowed, the weight of the world pressing down on his shoulders. From the heights, hidden among the statues and dusty stained glass windows, Venom watched him. His amorphous and shattered form crawled through the shadows, almost lifeless, almost hopeless.

Eddie had answered the call.

A part of him couldn’t believe it. He had waited weeks, months, clinging to the idea that his voice, though faint, would reach Eddie. But with each passing day, that hope dwindled. He thought Eddie might have moved on, perhaps buried his memory along with the pain of his loss. Venom knew he couldn’t blame him. After all, he was the one who had left.

But there he was.

The echo of Eddie’s words filled the empty hall. Words directed at someone, at something... at him?
Feelings pierced through Venom like blades. Every emotion, every lament Eddie whispered into the void intertwined with his own guilt.

From above, Venom watched as Eddie bowed his head, clenched his fists, and closed his eyes. The vulnerability of that gesture overwhelmed him. He felt a pull not physical, but something deeper, more visceral: the bond that had never fully broken. Eddie still remembered him. Eddie still needed him.
It was enough.

Venom moved. He descended the walls, invisible in the dim glow of the candles. His mass slid in complete silence, a specter in the shadows. Each step toward Eddie was a mix of fear and longing, a suffocating dread of being unwelcome, of being insufficient, but also a primal need to return home.
And then, when he finally reached him, when his form enveloped Eddie and he felt the warmth of his skin and the rapid drumming of his heart, Venom knew one thing with absolute certainty:

He would never leave him again.

◇◆◇

Eddie opened the door to his apartment with clumsy movements, feeling his legs barely able to support him. Once inside, he shut the door behind him and slid down against it, leaning his back against the cold wood. He let out a shaky sigh, covering his face with both hands.

Venom emerged slowly, a liquid shadow moving gently from his chest and shoulders until forming a figure in front of him. His white eyes narrowed with concern as he extended a tendril toward Eddie, touching his face with unusual gentleness.

—Eddie…

Eddie removed his hands from his face, his gaze fixed on Venom. His eyes were red and glistening with tears that hadn’t yet finished falling.

—Why did it take you so long to come back? —asked Eddie, his voice laden with emotions fluctuating between relief and reproach. His tear-swollen eyes locked onto the black mass before him. —What happened to you?

Venom shifted slightly, as if searching for the right words. Finally, he responded, his deep voice filled with a vulnerability Eddie wasn’t accustomed to hearing.

—I couldn’t come back easily, Eddie... After sacrificing myself for you, I was on the brink of nonexistence. Fragmented, reduced to almost nothing. But I couldn’t give up. I couldn’t leave you alone… but I couldn’t return sooner.

Eddie pressed his lips together, his emotions flowing like an uncontrollable torrent. His chest rose and fell with each ragged breath as he waited for Venom to continue. Venom moved slowly around Eddie, his liquid forms adapting to the dim light of the apartment. His white eyes glowed with something that resembled regret. Eddie swallowed hard, his hands gripping his thighs as tears threatened to return.

—But you didn’t have to do it alone… —he said, his voice breaking. —We promised to do this together. Always together, Venom.

Venom moved closer, extending a tendril to touch Eddie’s cheek with an almost impossible softness.

—I wasn’t going to let you die, Eddie. You mean everything to me. What I did… there was no other choice. It was the only way to stop Knull. If I hadn’t, he would have destroyed everything. You and the entire world would have fallen under his control. —Venom’s voice faltered slightly at the end, revealing a rare glimpse of humanity.

Eddie closed his eyes, recalling the dreams where Venom spoke to him, the times he felt his presence even when he thought he had disappeared forever.

—And after that? —he asked, his voice barely a whisper. —What happened after… after you left?

Venom shifted uneasily, as if the memory tormented him.

—I barely managed to stay conscious. I was suspended in a strange void, almost able to feel Knull reclaiming his control over me, but nothing of the sort happened. My essence ended up trapped in a cockroach that roamed the ruins of our battle. An insignificant host, but resilient enough to let me survive.

Eddie opened his eyes, looking at Venom with a mix of pain and astonishment. Venom hesitated, his voice lowering slightly.

—I never stopped fighting to return to you. It was difficult to find the way back. Each attempt weakened me, but I knew I had to do it. Your love, your strength… they were my guide.

Eddie swallowed hard, his emotions wavering between disbelief and relief.

—How did you make it?

Venom remained silent for a moment, his white eyes fixed on Eddie’s. Finally, he allowed the images to flood his memory as he began to recount:

—That cockroach… It was my first host after our separation. A simple creature, resilient, and enough to keep my consciousness intact. I hid within its body, but the connection was weak, almost nonexistent. I knew I couldn’t stay there for long, so I started moving. I searched for something, someone, anything to return to you.

As Eddie spoke, he remembered the drawing Dylan and Sleeper had shown him. A cockroach next to figures that now seemed to represent Venom and themselves.

—The kids... They knew. They drew it. Did you communicate with them?

Venom nodded slowly.

—Yes. Even from afar, I could sense their open minds. I sent them signals, fragments of my essence, so they would know I was fighting to return.
Eddie let out a shaky sigh, unable to fully process what he was hearing.

—And then? How did you get here?

Venom continued, and the images in Eddie’s mind grew more vivid, wrapping him in a shared memory: Venom, reduced to a minimal mass of his former glory, hiding within the body of a cockroach, crawling slowly and painfully through a desolate landscape. Every step was a struggle, every moment an agony. But the thought of Eddie kept him moving.

—I crawled through miles of darkness, crossing wastelands and hiding from larger predators. My connection to the world was faint but enough to catch a glimpse of light an abandoned military base that seemed to harbor life.

The memory showed Venom entering the base, sliding through the shadows of the facility, until he suddenly saw a man in a wheelchair, training with unyielding determination.

—It was Flash Thompson —Venom continued—. A soldier, a man broken by war, but with an unquenchable fire within him.

Venom, weakened but desperate, approached slowly. Flash noticed his presence and immediately aimed a weapon at him with military instinct.

—What the hell are you? —asked Flash, his jaw clenched, staring at the shadow that seemed to move across the room.

Venom paused before continuing his story. The image in Eddie’s mind showed the symbiote lunging at a terrified Flash Thompson. He lowered the weapon when he realized that the dark mass had been elusive enough to gain ground and slip through his pores. That was the first time he heard the symbiote’s voice in his mind.

—I am a symbiote, a being that needs a host to survive. — The voice resonated in his head, deep and rumbling—. But I won’t hurt you. I’m not here to destroy you.
Flash raised an eyebrow, skeptical.

—Really? Because you don’t look like the kind of harmless friend someone would meet on the street. What do you want from me?

Venom took a moment to respond, and when he did, his tone was almost... melancholic.

—All I want is to return to my family.

Flash frowned, his posture hardening.

—Family? A bug like you has a family?

—I’m not a bug —Venom growled, though his tone quickly softened—. I have a host, a man named Eddie Brock. He’s not just my host; he’s my other half. Together we have children... and they need me. But to return, I need your help.

Flash leaned back in his chair, trying to process what he had just heard.

—Are you saying you have a connection with this Eddie? And that you need me to... what? Get you back to your perfect life or something?

—It’s not perfect —Venom replied sincerely—. I left Eddie because I had no other choice. I sacrificed myself to save him and the world your species lives in. But I shouldn’t have left him alone. I don’t know how much time I have left, but if I can reach him, I’ll know I did the right thing.

There was a long silence between them until Flash sighed, rubbing his temples.

—All right, symbiote. I don’t know if I should trust you, but I understand what it means to want to protect your own. If I can help you get back, I will. But on one condition.

—What is it?

Flash looked directly at him, his expression resolute.

—Don’t use me to hurt anyone. If you intend to harm someone along the way, I’ll stop you.

Venom nodded or at least gave the impression of doing so within Flash’s mind.

—I promise. All I want is to go home.

—I explained what I was, Eddie, and who you were. He was skeptical at first, as anyone would be. But when I told him about our sacrifice, about what we had lost, his expression changed. He understood my pain because he had felt something similar in his own life.

Venom continued narrating as the image showed how Flash became his new host, allowing him to regain some of his strength while providing a place to shelter.

—Together we survived. Flash gave me time, support, and the opportunity to plan my return. I knew it wasn’t my destiny to stay with him, but without his help, Eddie, I would never have made it back to you.

Eddie absorbed every word, feeling a mix of gratitude and wonder.

—So... he saved you.

—He accepted me, Eddie. He offered me his body because he understood what you meant to me. Flash was a soldier, a man with scars of war who wanted to do good. Together we found a way to keep me alive while I planned my return.

Eddie let each word sink in, feeling Venom’s story come alive within him.

—He didn’t push you away...

Venom replied with a sincerity that struck Eddie to his core:

—He didn’t because he understood what it means to love someone so much that you’d do anything for them. Flash was my ally, Eddie.

Eddie, still sitting against the door, leaned his head back, staring at the ceiling as he tried to organize his thoughts.

—So you two... were compatible.

Venom enveloped Eddie in a symbiotic embrace.

—Yes, Eddie. But I never forgot who my true home was: you.

Venom paused before continuing, letting the images unfold in greater detail in Eddie's mind.

—Flash was different from any temporary host I’d had before. At first, I was weak, barely able to communicate with him. But even so, Flash accepted me, even in my most vulnerable state. He let me in, gave me a safe place to recover.
Flash was in his wheelchair, staring at his reflection in a window. The look in his eyes was solemn but determined.

—All right, symbiote, if we’re going to do this, it’ll be on my terms. But don’t betray me.

—In those early days, he could barely feel me. He was more accustomed to war than to connection, but little by little, we learned to understand each other. I fed on his willpower, and he on my presence, because it gave him something he had lost: purpose.

The images showed Flash working with Venom. The two were seen training, testing the limits of their new partnership. Venom reinforced Flash’s body, allowing him to move beyond the limitations of his wheelchair, though it came at a high cost for both.

—It wasn’t like with you, Eddie. It never could be. But Flash was a soldier disciplined and loyal. Every step we took together was an act of resistance against loss and pain.”

Venom continued, his tone filled with a strange mix of pride and gratitude.

—There were moments when I didn’t know if I could make it back to you. The damage I had suffered was greater than I thought. But Flash... he never let me give up. When I felt myself fading, he reminded me that I had to fight not just for myself, but for you.

One quiet night, Flash was absorbed in a table full of papers and maps.

—So, your Eddie is alive. And as far as you know, your children too... Let’s do it. Let’s get you home, symbiote.

—Flash didn’t just help me heal, Eddie. He gave me the strength and the means to come back for you. Without him, I wouldn’t have had the chance to keep my promise to you.

At first, the relationship between Venom and Flash was awkward, almost distant. Flash wasn’t sure he could trust the symbiote, and Venom, weakened, had no choice but to depend on him.

One night, while Flash was in his room trying to lift himself from his wheelchair with the help of parallel bars, Venom began to speak:

—I don’t understand why you insist on doing this alone. With my help, you could walk right now.

—Because it’s not your life that’s broken, symbiote —Flash replied, his voice full of frustration. He tried to stand but fell to his knees with a heavy thud.

Venom was silent for a moment before speaking in an unusually understanding tone:

—Your body may be injured, but your spirit is not broken. That’s what matters.

Flash let out a bitter laugh, but something in Venom’s words struck a chord in him.

—Is that what you told Eddie when things got tough?

—Always. Eddie is my other half, but sometimes he needed a push. And so do you, Flash Thompson.

Over time, their connection grew stronger. Flash began to trust Venom more, allowing him to take control at specific moments to help him walk. On one occasion, Flash took his first steps with the symbiote’s support and stopped in front of a mirror, staring at his reflection.

—Is this what Eddie feels when you’re with him? —Flash asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and melancholy.

—It’s a union —Venom explained—. Eddie and I are one, but we are also two. It’s something I can’t easily explain, but in time, you’ll understand.

On another occasion, while they were in an improvised training session, Flash paused and gazed out at the horizon through a window.

—You know, symbiote, I never thought something like you would teach me to walk again.

—And I never thought a human like you would help me find my way back home —Venom replied.

Flash smiled, a rare, genuine smile crossing his face.

—Maybe we’re not so different after all.

As they planned how to reach Eddie, Flash also grew curious about him.

—What’s Eddie like? He must be someone special if you’re risking so much to get back to him.
—Eddie is everything to me —Venom said in a solemn tone. —He’s stubborn, a little chaotic, but he has a big heart. He always tries to do what’s right, even when the world is against him. I miss him more than I can express.

That confession seemed to strike a chord with Flash, who nodded slowly.

—Then, symbiote, let’s get you back to Eddie. I can’t promise it’ll be easy, but if you gave me the strength to walk, I’ll help you find your way home.

Eddie lowered his head, his expression fluctuating between sadness and irritation, his eyes fixed on the ground as they burned with emotion.

—So... four years, huh? —he said dryly, his eyes still anchored to the floor. —Four years, and not even a hint that you were still alive.

Venom stirred slightly, his tendrils moving as if searching for the right words.

—Eddie, it wasn’t that simple.

—Not that simple? —Eddie leaned forward, his voice heavy with emotion. —You found someone else, didn’t you? Was that it? Was Flash better? Stronger? More useful than me?

The symbiote recoiled, almost as if the words had hurt him.

—I never replaced you, Eddie. No one could.

Eddie let out a bitter laugh, but his eyes glistened with unshed tears.

—Then explain to me why you didn’t come back. You had a body, strength, resources... what stopped you?

Venom was silent for a moment before responding, his voice deeper than usual.

—When I wanted to return, the military realized something was happening with Flash. They didn’t know about my existence, but they assumed his recovery was tied to the experimental drugs they were giving him. They started administering stronger doses, thinking they were enhancing him.

Eddie frowned.

—What kind of drugs?

—Stimulants and neurotransmitter suppressants[1]. Medications for chronic pain, anxiety... all combined, they began interfering with me. My ability to connect with Flash, to control him, or even communicate, grew weaker and weaker.

Eddie closed his eyes, trying to calm the storm raging inside him.

—This can’t be... —he said, his fists clenched, a growing fury filling his chest. —Drugs to control you? That’s not right, Venom... Bastards...

Venom looked at him, his eyes filled with the same melancholy Eddie felt, but there was a deep calm behind it all.

—It was... it was part of the price, Eddie. I’m fine now. I don’t have to worry about that anymore —he said softly but with the firmness of someone who had finally found stability.

But Eddie couldn’t fully relax. Insecurity still haunted him, lurking like an invisible shadow. Despite Venom’s words, something still didn’t sit right.

—But... —he murmured, unable to help himself—. Even so, you decided to stay with him.

—I couldn’t leave him, Eddie. —Venom moved closer to him, almost pleading. —The military sent him on covert, dangerous missions. If I had abandoned him then, he would have died. I couldn’t let that happen.

Venom, noticing the doubt on Eddie’s face, began to move gently, his tendrils extending, wrapping around Eddie in a comforting way, as if trying to embrace him from within.

—Eddie. I chose to protect him because it was the only way to get back to you. Flash... he understood. In the end, he even helped me plan my return. But it took time.

Eddie let out a heavy sigh, his emotions still in chaos.

—With him... You could’ve been the lethal protector too.

—Flash was never you, Eddie —said Venom, moving closer and wrapping a tendril around him. —I promise I was always yours, even when I was far away. I never stopped trying.

Eddie finally let his arms fall and sank to the ground, exhausted from the intensity of the conversation and his intrusive jealousy.

—It’s just that... I feel like I didn’t give you what you needed before. What you wanted... I...

—Eddie, please. Don’t think that. I always wanted to come back to you... to us. To my children. —Venom’s voice, usually filled with strength, softened, full of a tenderness only Eddie could understand.

But Venom watched him, noticing the tension in his face, the way his jaw clenched. He knew Eddie was battling something much bigger than memories of the past, something only insecurity could provoke. Eddie’s pain was palpable, a mixture of desperation and resentment. Venom felt it, and a sense of guilt seeped into him. He knew Eddie needed answers, but he couldn’t give him an excuse that would erase those four years of emptiness.
Yet Eddie couldn’t help but feel that the closeness, the connection Venom described with Flash, pushed him to the edge of his own void. There was something in that story, in the way Venom spoke of Flash, that made him feel as if he were second place, as if his love, their connection, hadn’t been enough to bring him back.

—What if Flash...? What if he understood better than I did what you wanted?

Venom stared at him, noticing the gleam in Eddie’s eyes. He knew what was happening. Jealousy was eating at him, the same jealousy Venom had felt in the darkest days of their separation. Venom felt the blow, a strike that echoed inside him like a reflection of his own fears. But he couldn’t let Eddie spiral further.

—No, Eddie. He didn’t understand better. No one will. I just... I just want to be with you, with my children. Nothing else.

Eddie wiped away the rebellious tears that had escaped and rubbed his palms against his face in frustration.

—Damn it, just look at me... You just came back into my life, and instead of being happy about your return, I’m looking for explanations you shouldn’t have to give me.

Venom stared at him, noticing the deep sadness in his eyes.

—I understand, Eddie. I was insecure too. I thought you didn’t want me to come back, that you’d found someone else, someone who’d already made you forget me.

Eddie looked at him again, shaking his head softly. Venom didn’t move away, always close, concerned.

—Hey, I think I... I think I need a bath. All this... God... I’m a mess.

Venom helped him up and didn’t interfere as Eddie undressed in front of him to step into the tub filled with hot water. He let the calm envelop Eddie, though his mind kept racing. Intrusive thoughts wouldn’t leave him alone: What if Venom had been better off with Flash? What if he’d hurt him by keeping him in that cage of restrictions with him?Venom, recognizing Eddie’s internal struggle, extended more tendrils, as if giving him a massage, gently caressing Eddie’s skin to help him relax. Venom’s tendrils moved with an almost liquid elegance, touching his back, shoulders, and then delicately wrapping around his neck, a silent reminder that he would always be there.

With a small, damp towel held by one of his tendrils, Venom placed it on Eddie’s forehead as a gesture of comfort and care. It was a simple act but filled with tenderness. Eddie sighed, allowing himself to enjoy the moment, though his mind was far from the calm his body was beginning to feel.

Venom sensed his unease, a subtle storm brewing just beneath the surface.

—Relax —he whispered—, I’m here.

Eddie closed his eyes, but dark thoughts kept surfacing as the hot water surrounded him.

—I’m very happy you’re here, you have no idea how much... But I can’t help thinking that maybe it would’ve been better for you if you’d never come back.

Venom’s tendrils paused for a second, as if the symbiote were processing those words.

—Why would you say that? —he asked softly, though there was a hint of concern in his tone.

Eddie opened his eyes again, letting out a shaky sigh.

—Because I limited you, held you back. I didn’t give you the freedom you needed. I was always afraid you’d do something I couldn’t control. And now, hearing you talk about Flash... he gave you what I couldn’t, didn’t he? He didn’t impose as many rules on you, he didn’t hurt you. And if I’m honest, I think maybe he made you happier than I ever could.

Venom moved carefully, his liquid form sliding until he was positioned in front of Eddie. One tendril rose, gently holding Eddie’s chin so he would look at him.

—Eddie, don’t do that. Don’t devalue what we have.

Eddie shook his head, sighing.

—Don’t you get it? I chose to come back to you. To our family. Because I love you, Eddie. Because I wanted to give you something more than power, more than a partner. I wanted to give you a family, a purpose, because you gave me one first.

Eddie swallowed hard, his chest tight with a mix of emotions.

—You shouldn’t have felt like you had to give me something in return.

Venom leaned closer to him, his eyes shining with an intensity that was almost tangible.

—Eddie, I regret nothing. Our children aren’t an anchor; they’re a gift. They’re an extension of us, and I love them because they’re yours. And never forget, they’re mine too. But if you ever doubted how much I wanted to come back to you... let me make it clear now. Everything I did was for us.

Eddie looked up into Venom’s eyes, the warmth of his emotions shining in every word:

—So many times, I thought I’d never feel this again. I thought I’d never have you here with me again. Every day, I told myself I had to move on, but now... —a trembling smile crossed his face as a tear rolled down his cheek— now that you’re here, I can’t even begin to explain how happy I am.

Venom gently wrapped Eddie’s face with his tendrils, holding him tenderly.

—I was always with you, Eddie. Every step, every tear. I never left you, not even when everything seemed lost. 

Eddie looked at him intently, his eyes a river of tears he didn’t bother to hold back. Venom’s words were sincere, and each one calmed the doubts that had been haunting him from the start. 

They both fell silent. Venom had been as lost as he was. 

—Do you love me? —Venom asked softly, as if he needed to hear that confirmation, as if his own fear of loss was consuming him. 

—Yes... —Eddie whispered, almost ashamed of how deep that feeling ran. —I love you, Venom. I love you. 

For the first time, Eddie said those words out loud, without hesitation, without fear, and as he did, he felt an enormous weight slide off his shoulders. Then, an unexpected peace settled between them, as if the words could seal the wounds of the past. 

The hot water of the tub surrounded them, but the warmth they felt came from something much deeper. They were together, finally, and that was all that mattered. 

In that moment, they drew closer. Eddie closed his eyes for a moment to etch the scene into his memory, and Venom retracted his massive teeth to avoid hurting him. It was then that, without more words, they shared a deep, meaningful kiss. It was a kiss that spoke of everything they had been through, of fears, insecurities, and unspoken promises. A kiss that was more than a gesture of love: it was a commitment, a declaration that, despite everything that had happened, they had each other. 

When Eddie opened his eyes again, his words came out as a whisper filled with conviction: 

—Thank you for coming back. Thank you for not giving up. I don’t know how you did it, but... you made my heart beat again. 

Venom responded with a voice full of affection: 

—And you gave my existence meaning, Eddie.

[1]   (Note: These medicines may be something like benzodiazepines or a combination of antipsychotics and sedatives that may affect the central nervous system and thus the symbiont-host interaction.)

Chapter Text

'Cause I wanna touch you, baby

And I wanna feel you too
I wanna see the Sun rise on your sins
Just me and you

But you'll never be alone
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn
Baby, I'm right here
I'll hold you when things go wrong
I'll be with you from dusk till dawn.

 

—ZAYN / Sia (Dusk Till Dawn).

Venom's memory began to take shape with vivid details. Flash Thompson, now standing for the first time in years thanks to the symbiote, guided the alien being toward the church with a mix of determination and hesitation.

—This is where I feel him the most —said Venom as he looked at the church’s facade, his deep voice heavy with sincerity—. If there’s a place where I can find him, it’s here.

Venom, wrapped in his viscous form, remained silent. There was an echo inside him, something that had grown stronger over time: the certainty that Eddie was near.

Flash, however, wasn’t looking at him. His eyes were fixed on the cross atop the church, his face reflecting a mix of emotions that the symbiote, for once, chose not to analyze.

—You know this is the right thing to do —added Flash, turning his gaze to Venom. His face bore a faint, bittersweet smile. Flash leaned down, placing a hand on the black mass as if offering a final gesture of affection—. Do it right this time, buddy —he murmured before the symbiote began to leave his body calmly, twisting in its viscous form as it climbed toward the altar. Meanwhile, Flash turned and started to walk away.

Venom watched him as he left, though something told him Flash wouldn’t go far. And he was right. From the shadows of a dark corner of the church, Flash watched as Venom slid across the statues and the altar, searching for the perfect spot to wait.

It didn’t take long before Eddie appeared. Flash saw him walk toward the altar, his steps filled with a mix of doubt and determination. When Eddie knelt and murmured his prayer, Flash could feel the connection between them like a tangible bond.

The union between Venom and Eddie was something Flash didn’t need to see directly; he felt it in the atmosphere of the church. A bitter smile formed on his face as he observed the silent and emotional reunion of those two souls.

Without making a sound, Flash turned and exited through a side door, leaving Eddie and Venom behind, finally together.

Eddie stepped out of the bathroom, his body relaxed after the care Venom had given him. As he slipped on a T-shirt and adjusted his jeans, he paused in front of the mirror, watching the black silhouette of the symbiote reflected behind him.

—Venom... —he began, hesitating for a few seconds before continuing—. Would you like to meet our little ones?

The symbiote partially manifested, covering his shoulder with its viscous form, and responded with a mix of softness and emotion.

—I already know them... —Venom replied, his tone gentle and restrained—. I’ve felt them through our connection. I hear their laughter, their thoughts... But it’s not the same. I want to see them with my own eyes, to stand before them. For them to see me as what I am... their father.

Eddie felt a lump in his throat at those words. He had waited so long for this moment, and now, the opportunity was right in front of them.

—Then let’s go get them.

The drive to the school was filled with a comfortable silence, though inside, Eddie could feel Venom’s anticipation through their bond, that mix of excitement and nervousness that made him vibrate almost imperceptibly.

When they arrived at the school, Eddie waited for Dylan and Sleeper to come out. Seeing them, his heart swelled with pride. His children ran toward him with radiant smiles, their backpacks bouncing on their backs.

—Dad! —Dylan shouted, while Sleeper followed, less exuberant but just as happy.

—Hello, little ones —Eddie greeted them, hugging them tightly, avoiding mentioning Venom's return just yet.
Sleeper, calmer, observed his father with wide, curious eyes.

—Dad, will you take us to buy chocolates? —Sleeper asked, holding his brother Dylan’s hand.

Eddie smiled, gently ruffling their hair.

—Alright, but first... —Eddie replied with a touch of mystery—. I have a surprise for you.

The kids exchanged curious glances as they climbed into the car.

The viewing platform of the Statue of Liberty stood tall and majestic against a sky painted in hues of orange and purple by the sunset. The golden rays illuminated the scene, creating an almost magical atmosphere.

Eddie crouched down, calling the children to come closer. They obeyed, their curiosity and confusion growing as they wondered why they were there.

—Do you remember our favorite story? —he asked, and both nodded excitedly.

—The Guardian of the Stars! —Dylan answered enthusiastically, while Sleeper snuggled up next to him.

Eddie took a deep breath, knowing he was about to share something important.

—There’s a part of the story I haven’t told you before... —he began—. When Guardian Venlar sacrificed himself for the universe, he didn’t expect that, from a distant corner of the cosmos, he’d see something that called him back: the warmest, strongest light. It was Edlan, the beacon of his existence. On that little blue planet, he discovered love and something he had never seen or had before… he discovered what it meant to have a home… and a family.

The children listened intently, their eyes reflecting the light of the sunset.

—And when he thought he had lost everything, he crossed galaxies, faced storms, entire galaxies, and shadows, just to return to the place he always belonged. He came back home because he knew the people he loved most were waiting for him there.

Dylan furrowed his brow slightly, processing his father’s words.

—Daddy… why are you telling us this now?

Eddie smiled, stroking his children’s hair and taking a deep breath, knowing the moment had come.

—Because I want you to meet someone very special.

With an almost reverent slowness, Venom began to manifest from Eddie’s back, each movement deliberate, almost hesitant. His viscous, black form —contrasted with the warm sunset as he finally took shape before the children, his eyes glowing with a mix of emotion and fear. For the first time, Venom felt vulnerable, exposed in front of his own children.

Venom stood still, uncertain. What if he scared them? What if they didn’t accept him?

—Hello... —he began, his voice trembling slightly.

But before he could continue, Dylan and Sleeper shouted in unison with joy:

—Dad!

The children ran toward him without hesitation, wrapping their small arms around his shiny black body with a naturalness that completely disarmed him. Venom froze for a moment, his eyes widening in surprise, but then, as if something instinctive awakened in him, he gently extended his tendrils, enveloping the children in a warm and protective embrace, holding them with a tenderness no one would have imagined.

—Aren’t you afraid…? —Venom whispered, almost unbelieving.

—Why would we be afraid? —Dylan replied, hugging him tighter—. We missed you.

Sleeper, still holding onto Venom, simply said:

—Welcome home, Dad.

Venom, incredulous, turned to Eddie as he held the children delicately.

—I knew they’d love you —Eddie said, his eyes shining with restrained emotion.

—You’re even cooler than I imagined! —Dylan exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear as he stroked Venom’s surface.

—You’re soft —added Sleeper with his characteristic calm, resting his cheek against one of Venom’s tendrils.

The symbiote couldn’t help it; an overwhelming emotion took hold of him. It was something greater than the love he had always felt for Eddie, something different and unique.

—I didn’t know I could feel something like this... —he whispered, his words directed as much to Eddie as to himself.

Eddie placed a hand on the head of his symbiote.

—I told you, partner. They’re a part of you, just as you’re a part of me.

Venom looked down at the children, his form glowing in the last rays of the sun.

—I never thought I’d have something so... perfect.

Dylan, ever curious, tilted his head to look up at him directly.

—Are you crying, Dad?

Venom let out a low, deep laugh.

—I don’t have many tears, but yes, I think I’m crying.

Eddie leaned forward, wrapping his arms around Venom and their children at the same time.

—I’m home… —Venom murmured, and Eddie, smiling, replied:

—Yes, Venom… finally.

At last, they were whole.

For a moment, the world disappeared. There were no problems, no shadows of the past.

Chapter Text

Am I really mine? Are you really yours?
If all your emotion cuts straight to my core
Times when you cry, I feel it all
Whenever you leave me I wait for your call
You are everything I'm living for

If you go down, then we go down together
If you hold on, I might just stay forever
If you get hurt, I'll try to make it better
If you go down, then we go down together.

 

—Dove Cameron / Khalid (We Go Down Together).

Back at home, Eddie and Venom decided to stop by a store to buy chocolates, chips, and some treats the kids loved. Dylan and Sleeper bounced with excitement as Eddie filled the basket. The sound of their laughter was music to his ears.

Once home, they all sat on the living room carpet. Dylan and Sleeper watched Venom with curiosity while he tried to manage his nervousness.

—How did you and Dad meet? —Dylan asked, breaking the silence.

Venom glanced at Eddie, as if asking for permission to tell the story. Eddie nodded with a smile.

—It was… an accident —Venom began—. But the best accident I’ve ever had. Your dad was lost, and so was I. But together… we found our way.

Sleeper bit into a chocolate, fascinated.

—And what happened next?

Venom leaned in a little closer, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. The kids were captivated, their eyes shining with curiosity as Venom began to speak.

—It all started years ago, when I first came to Earth —Venom explained—. I didn’t come alone. Others like me arrived too, but they had different plans. They wanted to conquer this planet and destroy it.

Dylan leaned forward, excited.

—And you? Did you want that too?

Venom shook his head, his tendrils moving gently.

—At first, yes. It was all I knew. I thought Earth was just another place to consume. But then I met your dad.

Sleeper looked at him curiously.

—How did you meet him?

Venom smiled, recalling that moment.

—Your dad was in trouble. He’d lost his job as a journalist because he did the right thing: he tried to expose the secrets of a very dangerous company called the Life Foundation. But it cost him a lot.He lost his career, his home… even someone he loved deeply.

Eddie shifted uncomfortably but didn’t interrupt.

—When we met, it wasn’t exactly love at first sight —Venom continued with a hint of humor—. I was looking for a host to survive, and he was… a little lost.

Dylan frowned.

—So you used him?

Venom nodded slowly.

—Yes. At first, I did. But something changed. While we were together, I started to see the world differently. Your dad showed me something I had never felt before: humanity. He taught me that not everything is about destroying and consuming. That there are things worth fighting for.

Sleeper crossed his arms.

—Like what?

Venom looked at them directly.

—Like you. Like family.

The kids smiled, feeling the weight of those words.

—Together, we faced a very dangerous man named Carlton Drake. He wanted to bring more symbiotes to Earth and destroy everything. But your dad and I… we stopped him. It wasn’t easy. We had to learn to trust each other.

Dylan grinned widely.

—And then you became best friends?

Venom chuckled, a low, rumbling sound.

—Something like that. We learned that together, we’re stronger. That we need each other to be better.

Eddie stepped in then, wrapping his arms around his kids.

—And now, you’re part of this story too. We’re a family. And the most important thing… is that we’re together.

Venom wrapped them all in his tendrils, whispering softly.

—Forever.

Sleeper hugged Eddie while Dylan clung to the symbiote.

—Is that why you gave your life to save Dad more than once? —Dylan asked, eager to learn more about everything his two fathers had told him.

—That’s right. Together, we faced many challenges. We even faced a dangerous killer named Cletus Kasady, who also bonded with a symbiote created from your dad’s blood and my essence. His name was Carnage. That time, we even separated because of an argument… —Venom glanced at Eddie, who lowered his gaze at the sadness of the memory—. But in the end, we came back together to defeat them. The most dangerous of all, though, was a being called Knull, the god of the symbiotes, your grandfather. He wanted to destroy everything we knew. He sent the symbiote hunters after us, and for a while, he succeeded in getting rid of us. But now… here we are.

Sleeper, who was always more reserved, spoke again.

—We know the story. Dad told us about it a while ago.

Venom turned to Eddie, surprised and somewhat grateful. His kids already knew, and yet they didn’t seem afraid. That made him proud.

—How did you survive, Dad?

—I survived because your dad gave me a reason to keep going. And now… you are that reason too.

The kids smiled, thrilled to have their other dad back with them. However, they also knew not to talk about him with anyone else. As Eddie always told them, people weren’t ready to understand something so special.

—Dad Venom, can you tell us more about the stars? —Dylan asked, clinging to one of the tendrils.

Venom made a sound that could have been a laugh.

—Of course, little star guardians. We have all the time in the world.

Eddie smiled, and for the first time in a long while, he felt that everything was in its place. He had found his home. And this home wasn’t a place—it was the people surrounding him now.

After a while, Eddie and Venom tucked the kids into bed, carefully wrapping them in their blankets. Venom lingered a moment longer, gently stroking Dylan and Sleeper’s hair with his tendrils.

Eddie watched the scene, his heart full, and couldn’t help but smile as he saw his children clinging to Venom. His heart filled with a warmth he thought he had lost forever. He had feared this moment so much. He feared his children wouldn’t understand, that they’d be scared, that they’d reject Venom because of his appearance or the shadow still hanging over their past. But in that moment, all those fears melted away like mist under the sun.

Later, as they lay together, Eddie sighed deeply, holding the warm mass of Venom that wrapped itself around him.

—I hope this isn’t some crazy dream, —Eddie whispered.

—It’s not —Venom replied.— I’m here. With you. Forever.

Eddie closed his eyes, letting that certainty fill him with peace.

—You know? —Eddie said softly.— I never thought I could have this... a family. I thought I was destined to be alone, to be a perpetual mess. But you... you always saw beyond that. You believed in me.

Venom wrapped himself more tightly around Eddie, letting his tendrils intertwine with the fingers of the man he loved. There was a tremor in his voice, an emotion he rarely allowed himself to show.

—And I thought I wasn’t worthy of love. I thought I was only good for destruction. But you showed me I could be more. That I could protect, that I could love.

Eddie squeezed Venom’s tendrils gently, a gesture that held all the words they couldn’t say, all the pain, loss, and hope they had shared.

—I love you, Venom, —Eddie whispered, with no fear or doubt in his voice.— Thank you for coming back. Thank you for fighting for us.

Venom, for once, had no sarcastic or biting reply. Instead, he let the moment speak for itself, offering more tender touches to Eddie. Inside, Venom shared the same thought. They had fought, they had fallen, but together, they had found their way back. Back home.

◇◆◇

The night passed calmly, but inside Eddie, a storm raged. He found himself trapped in a restless dream, surrounded by shadows and a cold that seemed to pierce his very bones. Suddenly, a voice echoed in the darkness, deep and full of disdain.

—Are you happy, Eddie Brock? Happy to have him back? —The figure of Knull, towering and cloaked in darkness, emerged before him.— Don’t celebrate just yet... What is mine always finds its way back to me.

Eddie tried to step back, but his feet felt rooted to the ground. Knull moved closer, his eyes glowing like embers.

—My grandchildren... my legacy. Nothing escapes my shadow.

Eddie woke with a start, his heart pounding in his chest. His first instinct was to bring a hand to his chest.

—Venom? —he whispered with a trembling voice.

Immediately, the symbiote emerged from his skin, draping over his shoulders and neck like a protective cloak.

—Eddie... what’s wrong? —Venom watched him with concern, noticing the nervousness in his eyes.

Eddie took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but relieved that his symbiote was there.

—It was a dream... but it felt so real. Knull was there. He said... that nothing escapes him.

Venom growled softly, his tone filled with fury and protectiveness.

—Knull is still imprisoned. He can’t reach us. You and our children are safe.

Eddie nodded slowly, pressing his forehead against Venom’s.

—I know... but I can’t help worrying.

Venom tightened his hold around Eddie, his voice softening.

—I won’t let anything or anyone hurt you, Eddie. We’re in this together.

After a moment of mutual comfort, Eddie decided to get up.

—Come on. The kids need breakfast before school.

Venom slid back into his body but remained alert to every movement. As Eddie prepared coffee and toast, Venom watched him with a mix of nostalgia and curiosity.

—A lot has changed since I left... —commented the symbiote.

Eddie smiled.

—Yeah, and I’ve got a lot to tell you. —He paused for a moment before adding—. After dropping the kids off at school, we’re going to see Mrs. Chen.

Venom seemed to perk up at the mention of their old friend.

—Chen is here? In New York?

Eddie nodded as he poured the coffee.

—Yeah. She decided to move here to help me take care of the kids when they were born, and then she came up with the idea to open a restaurant. Her niece stayed behind to run the store in San Francisco.

Venom let out a satisfied purr.

—Chen... She was always good to us. I’m excited to see her.

Eddie grinned widely, warmth spreading through his chest at seeing Venom so thrilled.

—She’ll be happy to see you too.

Breakfast unfolded in a relaxed, familial atmosphere. Eddie and Venom sat at the dining table with Dylan and Sleeper, who were calmly nibbling on their toast and sipping juice. The morning sun streamed through the windows, illuminating the family scene they had longed for.

Venom, partially visible in his form, watched the kids fondly as they chatted about their classes and friends. Suddenly, Sleeper looked up and asked curiously:

—Dad Venom, have you ever cooked something for Daddy Eddie?

Venom paused, then let out a sound that could only be described as a proud laugh.

—Yes, I have —he replied enthusiastically—. Once, I decided to surprise him. It was... a memorable event.

Eddie burst out laughing, vividly recalling that day.

—Memorable? It was a disaster! —he exclaimed, shaking his head with a grin.

Venom ignored Eddie’s interruption and continued his story with dramatic flair.

—I wanted to make sure your dad was eating well. So I took over and prepared a feast. Eggs, sausages, toast... even waffles! But there was a slight... inconvenience.

Dylan and Sleeper were captivated, their eyes wide with fascination.

—What happened? —asked Dylan eagerly.

Venom made a dramatic gesture.

—The kitchen exploded. Well, not literally, but... everything was covered in food. Oil, milk, eggs... there was even fire! But most importantly, it was made with love.

Eddie leaned toward the kids, smiling.

—And I ended up covered in ketchup. Though I’ll admit, the waffles weren’t half bad.

The kids laughed, picturing the chaotic scene in their heads.

—Can you make us waffles someday? —Sleeper asked with a shy smile.

Venom nodded with determination.

—Of course. But this time, I’ll let your dad supervise.

Eddie chuckled, nodding.

—That’s probably best for everyone.

After a while, Eddie glanced at the clock and stood up.

—Alright, kids, time to head to school. We’ll tell you more stories later, but now it’s time to learn.

The kids gave Venom quick hugs before grabbing their backpacks and heading toward the car, with Eddie and Venom following close behind.

—Thanks for sharing that —Eddie murmured as Venom returned to his body.

Venom, sensing Eddie’s gratitude, replied softly:

—We’re home, Eddie. It’s time to live these stories together.

With that thought, Eddie smiled, determined to cherish every moment of this new chapter in their lives.

After dropping Dylan and Sleeper off at school, Eddie and Venom drove through the streets of New York toward work, enjoying the city that had once again welcomed them. And though dreams and threats still lingered in Eddie’s mind, at that moment, all he could think about was how lucky he was to have Venom back, safe, and by his side.

Chapter Text

Before you came around, I was in a rut

Didn't have a friend, didn't know what it was
You taught me how to dream and how to love
You're my best friend, please, listen to me

You don't know what they're like if they know that you're alive
They're gonna try to take away the secrets of your planet's life

Don't try to find your spaceship
They might be out there waiting
Stay in my backpack forever.

 

— Justin Bieber / Lil Wayne (Backpack).

The New York sky was clear that morning, and the fresh air streamed in through the slightly open car window as Eddie drove calmly. Venom remained silent, taking in everything he could see through his host's eyes. So much had changed, and yet everything felt familiar.

—You changed your bike —Venom said suddenly. Eddie smirked.

—Yeah, I needed something bigger where I could safely transport the kids.

Venom purred in satisfaction at the answer, and after a few minutes of comfortable silence, Eddie spoke again.

—So... where do I start?

Venom, still fascinated by the hustle and bustle of the city he hadn’t seen in so long, replied:

—From the beginning. I want to know everything I missed.

Eddie sighed, a nostalgic smile playing on his lips.

—Well, after you... sacrificed yourself —he paused, his voice breaking slightly—, everything was hard. I felt lost, Venom. Not just because of what happened, but because I was alone. But then I realized I wasn’t as alone as I thought.

Venom tilted his head in curiosity.

—Dylan and Sleeper?

Eddie nodded.

—Yes. When I found out I was pregnant with you, it took me a while to process it. But those little ones gave me a reason to keep going. And even though it was hard and there were complications, we managed to pull through.

—Are you still working as a journalist? —Venom asked from within Eddie.

—Yeah, I’m still at it. I worked as a writer for a magazine when I first moved here —Eddie replied with a faint smile—. But things have changed a lot. I don’t do dangerous reporting anymore. Now I’m the editor-in-chief of the Daily Globe and also a photographer. I still write investigative articles and some humanitarian stories. You know, I want to keep everything safe for my kids.

Venom remained silent for a moment, but his tone turned more serious when he asked:

—Tell me more about what happened with the babies. You said there were complications. What happened?

Eddie took a deep breath, recalling those difficult moments.

—Well… When I found out I was expecting twins, it wasn’t easy. They even offered me the option to terminate the pregnancy, but I refused. The kids were the only part of you I had left, so I went through with it, doing everything right. But the worst came when the delivery put both my life and the babies’ lives at risk. —He paused, remembering that terrifying moment—. I had to undergo emergency surgery. I thought I wouldn’t make it...

Venom stirred inside Eddie, concerned.

—Surgery? Who helped you? Who did you trust enough to entrust them with your life… and our children’s lives?

—Dan and Dr. Thomas. —Eddie smiled, thinking of his old friend—. Dan even took temporary leave to be there for the surgery. And Thomas is an excellent doctor. His wife, Madeline, is the babies’ pediatrician.

Venom internally frowned.

—Are they trustworthy? I don’t want anyone hurting us.

Eddie nodded.

—Yes, Venom. They’re trustworthy. Without them, we wouldn’t be here now. What they did for us… I don’t know how to thank them enough.

Venom stayed silent for a moment, processing Eddie’s words.

—I’m sorry I wasn’t here… For them, for you.

Eddie quickly shook his head.

—No, no. You gave everything for me, for us. I’m just grateful you’re back. That’s what matters now.

Venom remained silent for a few seconds before asking:

—And what about Dan and Anne? Where are they now?

Eddie smiled, recalling his old friends.

—Dan and Anne moved to another city a while ago, but we keep in touch. In fact, they had a daughter.

The news surprised Venom.

—A daughter? Anne and Dan have a daughter?

—Her name is Daphne. —Eddie noticed the excitement growing in Venom—. I thought after work, we could call them or maybe even video chat. We could visit them later to share the news that you’re back. I’m sure they’ll be thrilled to see you.

Venom stirred with enthusiasm.

—A little girl? That’s wonderful. Are they happy?

—Very. And I want you to be part of that too.

Venom was thoughtful for a moment and couldn’t help but smile at the idea.

—And what about Mrs. Chen? You said she’s here too.

Eddie turned onto a street as he replied:

—We’ll visit her before work. Her restaurant is nearby, and she’s been like a grandmother to the kids. But she needs to know you’re back.

Venom purred with excitement.

—Chen always treated us well. It’ll be good to see her.

—Yes. When she sees us… It’ll be a special moment. I know she missed you a lot. —Eddie gave a warm smile—. You’ll see, Venom. Everything is falling into place.

Venom relaxed within Eddie, letting the feeling of home envelop them both. As the sun began to fully illuminate the city, they both felt that, for the first time in a long while, they were exactly where they were meant to be.

◇◆◇

Mrs. Chen’s restaurant was bustling with life. The tables were filled with customers enjoying authentic Chinese cuisine, and the air was rich with the aroma of spices and herbs.

Eddie walked in with a smile on his face, feeling a familiar warmth as he spotted Chen behind the counter. When she looked up and saw him, her face lit up.

—Eddie Brock, you look happier than usual —Chen remarked, wiping her hands with a cloth as she stepped out from behind the counter.

Eddie chuckled, scratching the back of his neck.

—Yeah, well... I have something to tell you. Can we talk in your office?

Chen eyed him curiously but nodded.

—Sure, let’s go.

Once inside the office, Eddie closed the door behind them. Chen crossed her arms, watching him expectantly.

—Well? What’s so important?

Eddie took a deep breath before speaking.

—You see... A lot of important things have happened, but… there’s someone who wants to say hello first.

From Eddie’s shoulder, Venom began to emerge slowly, his viscous form sliding out until it shaped into his distinctive head.

—Hello, Chen —Venom greeted in his deep voice.

Chen froze for a moment before her eyes filled with tears.

—Venom! —she exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hand—. You’re alive!

Venom grinned broadly.

—Of course, I’m alive. Did you really think they could keep me away from Eddie that easily?

Chen stepped closer to them, a mix of laughter and tears in her expression, and gently touched Venom’s face with unexpected tenderness.

—I’m so glad to see you back. I knew Eddie missed you, but I didn’t realize how much until now.

Eddie watched the scene with a warm smile, his heart swelling with gratitude.

—We made it through together, Chen. Thank you for always being there.

Chen nodded, wiping her tears.

—I’ll always be part of your family. And now that you’re back, that’s not going to change.

Venom purred softly, moved by the heartfelt welcome.

—We consider you family too, Chen.

Mrs. Chen laughed heartily.

—So, what are you waiting for? We have to celebrate! I’ll whip up something special, and you’ll tell me all the details of what happened.

Eddie and Venom exchanged a knowing glance before following Chen back into the restaurant, ready to enjoy a meal that felt like home.

◇◆◇

At the Daily Globe, Eddie wrapped up his tasks while Venom observed, absorbing every detail of the environment. Eddie shared his entire work journey since moving permanently to New York. At the end of the day, they went together to pick up the kids from school. Dylan and Sleeper ran toward Eddie with laughter and hugs.

—Hi to you too, Dad Venom —Dylan whispered.

—We missed you —Sleeper added.

Venom vibrated inside Eddie, feeling happy and complete.

Back home, they set up a video call with Anne and Dan. When their faces appeared on the screen, Eddie grinned widely, and his kids eagerly leaned in.

—Eddie! Kids! What a surprise! —Anne greeted enthusiastically. Dan was holding a small girl with olive curls who curiously stared at the screen.

—Hi! It’s great to see you again.

—Hi, Uncle Eddie! —Dafne said from her father’s arms.

—Hey, sweetheart. How are you? —Eddie asked with a big smile—. Come on, kids, say hello.

The children climbed onto their father’s lap to wave at the camera.

—Hi, Aunt Anne! Hi, Uncle Dan! Hi, Dafne! —they said in unison, their little hands waving.

Anne laughed warmly. Her daughter waved back too.

—Hello, little sunshines! Look how much you’ve grown.

Eddie chuckled, letting the kids settle comfortably on his lap.

—So, what’s the reason for this unexpected call, Eddie? —Dan asked with a smile, pulling up a chair and sitting down with his daughter.

—Well… something’s happened, and I wanted you to know right away. There’s a lot to talk about, but for now, I’d like you to say hello to someone —Eddie said with excitement. He glanced at Venom, who remained hidden within him—. Come on, say hi.

With a nervous sigh, Venom slowly emerged from Eddie’s shoulder, unsure how the little girl would react. She looked at him with wide, curious eyes but showed no fear.

—Hello... Dafne —Venom greeted in his deep yet gentle voice—. How are you, Anne? And you, Dan? It’s good to see you both.

To everyone’s surprise, Dafne smiled and waved her tiny hand.

—Hi!

Anne let out a laugh full of relief and happiness, covering her mouth in disbelief.

—I can’t believe it! Venom...! You’re alive!

Dan’s reaction was similar, his eyes wide with excitement.

—Wow, Venom, you’re back! We’re so glad to see you, buddy. Eddie missed you so much. We all did.

Venom blinked, taking in every word seriously.

—I missed you too. Eddie talked a lot about you.

Anne smiled warmly.

—It’s incredible, so much time has passed… —Anne said, on the verge of tears. She was so happy for her friend, for both of them—. Eddie is happy with you. You can see it in his eyes. I hope you can visit us soon.

—We’re hoping for that too —Eddie replied, placing a hand on Venom—. We have so much to tell you. And I’m sure you do as well.

The call continued for a while longer, exchanging stories and laughter, until it was time to say goodbye.

—Take care of yourselves —Dan said—. And call us soon. Dafne will want to talk more with her Uncle Venom.

Venom tilted his head.

—We’ll make sure to do that. Thank you... for taking care of Eddie.

When the call ended, Eddie looked at Venom, his smile soft and sincere. Without thinking, he kissed him.

Their kids giggled and climbed down from Eddie’s lap, giving their parents a moment alone.

Chapter Text

I climbed the tree to see the world

When the gusts came around to blow me down

Held on as tightly as you held onto me

Held on as tightly as you held onto me

And I built a home

For you, for me.

 

—The Cinematic Orchestra & Patrick Watson (To Build a Home).

The past months had been filled with laughter, little moments of chaos, and peaceful times. Venom had returned to their lives, and with him, everything seemed to have a new meaning. Eddie felt whole again, and his children, Dylan and Sleeper, couldn’t be happier. Each day was built with simple routines, but they were full of love.

In the mornings, Eddie and Venom prepared breakfast together. Venom, as curious as ever, had learned to handle kitchen utensils with his tendrils. Though his attempts sometimes led to small disasters—like when he tried to flip pancakes and they ended up stuck on the ceiling—his efforts never failed to bring a smile to Eddie’s face.

—We’re getting better, Eddie —Venom would say proudly as he cleaned up the mess from his latest failed attempt.

After breakfast, they would take the kids to school together. It was a routine that Venom adored.

—It’s a privilege to protect them —he would say to Eddie, his tendrils moving protectively around the little ones.

Dylan and Sleeper loved these walks, especially because their dad and Venom would make up fantastic stories along the way.

Afternoons were for work and handling daily life tasks. Venom helped Eddie around the apartment, from doing laundry to washing the dishes. He often complained about the detergent:

—It tastes horrible, Eddie. Never buy this again.

Eddie would laugh, reminding him that soap wasn’t meant to be eaten.

One afternoon, Dylan and Sleeper came home from school with an assignment that seemed nearly impossible—even a bit too difficult for their age and grade.

—Dad, we have to make a model of the solar system... but we also need to calculate the orbits and show how the planets align at different times of the year —Dylan explained, frowning.

—Not even the internet has a clear answer —Sleeper added with a sigh.

Eddie scratched his head, perplexed. But before he could even begin to think about how to start, Venom emerged with determination.

—I can help with that! —he said enthusiastically.

Venom grabbed cardboard, polystyrene balls, and paint. With surprising precision, he started assembling the planets, adjusting their sizes and distances with incredible accuracy.

—How do you know all this? —Dylan asked, fascinated.

—I have traveled through many galaxies. Even from Klyntar, the planet I come from, we could observe planets unknown to humans —Venom replied, puffing out his symbiotic chest with pride—. I have seen planets with moons that shine like emeralds and stars that sing in the darkness. But this solar system... it's special because it is your home. Our home.

The children listened, eyes wide with wonder, as Venom explained how the planets move, how their orbits intersect, and why Earth is unique. He even used his tendrils to demonstrate how eclipses happen, projecting shadows onto the walls.

Eddie, sitting at the table and shaping another planet with clay, watched them in silence. His heart filled with an indescribable tenderness. This moment was everything he had ever dreamed of: seeing his children learn and grow, surrounded by love and safety.

When the model was finally complete, Venom stepped back and looked at them with pride.

—Finished! —he exclaimed.

Dylan and Sleeper clapped excitedly.

—Thank you, Daddy Venom!

Venom hesitated for a moment, surprised by the way they had called him again. He still wasn’t used to the nickname. Then, his white eyes gleamed with a spark of emotion.

—You're welcome, my little ones.

Eddie stepped closer and ruffled the hair of all three.

—See? You will always have someone to protect and guide you. —Then he looked at Venom with a smile—. But now it's time for bed. There will be more stories tomorrow, but tonight you need to rest.

The kids protested a little, but soon they climbed the stairs to their rooms. Eddie and Venom tucked them in together every night. Venom often sang them a strange, almost guttural melody that, oddly enough, relaxed them completely.

Once the children were asleep, Eddie and Venom sat on the couch.

—Thank you for being here —Eddie murmured, resting his head against Venom’s symbiotic tendrils.

—I'm never leaving again —Venom replied firmly—. Our family is complete. And I will do everything in my power to keep it together.

Eddie closed his eyes for a moment, letting that promise etch itself into his heart. His life had changed in ways he never could have imagined, but right now, he wouldn’t change a thing. Everything was exactly where it was meant to be.

After an hour, Eddie was lying back on the couch, his bare feet resting on the coffee table. The television was on, but neither of them was really paying attention. Venom was wrapped around him like a scarf, his tendrils clinging to Eddie’s torso and arms, watching as the exhaustion of the day slowly melted away from his host’s body. It was one of those quiet, familiar moments that both of them had begun to treasure.

Eddie broke the silence with a thoughtful sigh.

—Do you know what day is coming up?

Venom tilted his head, intrigued.

—Is it important?

—It is. The kids’ birthday is coming up.

Venom immediately lit up.

—Our children have a specific human life cycle celebration? We must mark the date with a ritual!

Eddie chuckled softly.

—Yes, that’s basically a birthday. I was thinking… we could throw them a small party. Something intimate, nothing big or complicated.

Venom shifted slightly to look at Eddie with curiosity.

—Who will you invite?

—Chen, of course. Dan, Anne, and their daughter, Daphne. I also want this to be an opportunity for Thomas and Madeline to meet you. They’ve never had the chance to see you. That’s why I don’t want to invite anyone else. Just the people who have been part of our lives.

Venom seemed thoughtful.

—Thomas and Madeline? That’s true, I haven’t met them yet.

—You’ll like them. Thomas was the one who helped me through the hardest moments during the pregnancy. And Madeline is their pediatrician. They’ve been there for us.

Venom remained silent for a moment, processing what Eddie had just said.

—Do you think they will accept me?

Eddie turned his head toward Venom, looking at him with a mix of warmth and certainty.

—Venom… you are already part of this family. You don’t have to worry about being accepted. Everyone at that party knows who you are. And I know they’ll be happy to see you.

Venom seemed to relax at those words.

—Then… what should I do? Should I prepare a gift for our children?

Eddie smiled.

—You already give them the best of you every day. But if you want to help, we can decorate together. Can you imagine yourself blowing up balloons?

Venom let out a deep laugh.

—Yes! I want to learn how to blow up balloons! But we need chocolate cake. And… lots of fries.

Eddie laughed, resting his head against the back of the couch.

—There will be cake and everything you want, I promise.

They both laughed, enjoying that small moment of planning.

Eddie closed his eyes for a moment, allowing the peace of the moment to wrap around him.

—It’ll be a good opportunity for all of us to get together. To show them that, after everything we’ve been through, we’re here. Together. As a family.

Venom looked at him with a tenderness that only Eddie could recognize.

—Yes. Our family.

Eddie looked back at him with a soft smile.

—Our family.

A comfortable silence settled between them. However, the symbiote’s thoughts forced him to break it.

—Hey, Eddie... —he started gently, treading on bittersweet ground—. I know why you don’t celebrate your birthdays.

Eddie sighed, keeping his eyes on the television now.

—It’s something I don’t like talking about.

—I know. But it’s hard to ignore. When that day comes, it’s not just like any other, is it?

Eddie barely smiled, but his expression quickly hardened.

—Not all birthdays are happy. Mine… isn’t a day to celebrate.

The symbiote’s touches became more delicate, and his tone softened even more.

—It’s because of your mother, isn’t it? She died… bringing you into the world.

Eddie stayed silent for a moment, now staring at his feet.

—Yeah. My mother gave her life so I could have mine. How am I supposed to celebrate that? Every year, that day only reminds me of what I cost her.

—It wasn’t your fault, Eddie. You didn’t choose to be born. She made that decision because she loved you, even before she met you.

Eddie ran a hand through his hair, clearly uncomfortable.

—I know, but knowing that doesn’t make it any easier.

Then, Venom paused, as if reflecting, only to press his forehead against his host’s.

—Then I won’t talk about it anymore. But… if you ever want to celebrate something, anything, I’ll be here. With chocolate. And maybe… a little chaos.

Eddie smiled slightly, looking at Venom and raising a hand to gently stroke his jaw.

—Thank you.

—Always, Eddie. Always.

In the days leading up to the party, Eddie and Venom worked together to decorate the living room. Colorful balloons, garlands, and a table full of sweets and snacks took shape with Venom’s help. He had learned to blow up balloons… though some had exploded in the process.

—This is fun! —Venom said, proud of his new talent.

Dylan and Sleeper watched, laughing, as their other dad inflated and tied balloons with his tendrils. Eddie observed them with a mix of joy and nostalgia.

The day of the party arrived, and the kids were thrilled. When the first guest arrived—Chen—she greeted them with a warm hug and a smile.

—Eddie… you look very sexy —Mrs. Chen commented, her eyes taking in every detail of his outfit, which was very casual.

Eddie smiled, grateful.

—Hello, Mrs. Chen! —greeted Venom.

—Venom! How are you? —she said as she walked up to him, gently touching him after hugging Eddie—. You look great too. Eddie really missed you, just look at him.

Venom grinned widely.

—I know.

Venom slid his tendrils across Eddie’s torso and rested his jaw on his shoulder. The scene was so tender that Mrs. Chen was moved by their gesture—she had always known there was more between them than just a symbiotic partnership.

Soon, Dan, Anne, and their daughter, Daphne, arrived. Eddie greeted them with a broad smile, and Anne was the first to notice the difference.

—Why do you have that constant happy look on your face now? —Anne joked.

—Well…

Eddie paused and, just like with Chen, led them into the living room, where Venom emerged once again with enthusiasm.

—Hello, Anne! Dan! —Venom greeted them with all the joy in the world.

—Hey, big guy! We missed you so much —Anne said, touching his face gently.

—Hey, buddy, it’s great to see you again and doing well —Dan added, stepping closer.

Daphne, who had been watching from behind her parents, peeked out curiously.

—Are you… Dylan and Sleeper’s dad? —the little girl asked.

Venom lowered his tone, trying not to scare her.

—Yes. I am Venom. Do I scare you?

Daphne shook her head.

—No. I think you’re… cool.

Venom lit up, thrilled by the little girl’s response.

Anne and Dan laughed, relieved to see Venom being so well received.

—We’re so happy to see you, Venom. Eddie needed you more than you know —Anne said, giving Eddie a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder.

While the kids ran happily around the living room, laughing and playing with their new gifts, Eddie and Venom tended to the guests. Mrs. Chen took charge of the food as if she were in her own restaurant, making sure everyone had something delicious on their plates.

Then, Thomas and Madeline arrived an hour later with a small gift for the children. Both doctors were surprised by the warmth of Eddie’s home.

—Eddie! It’s great to see you. How are the little ones?

—Doing pretty well, thanks.

—Thank you for the invitation, Eddie —Madeline said, also greeting her friend.

—It’s nothing. I appreciate you being here. Actually… I want you to meet someone —Eddie said, guiding them into the living room.

Once again, Venom cautiously emerged from behind Eddie’s shoulder to meet the people who had also taken care of Eddie and his children in his absence.

—Hello —Venom greeted, extending one of his tendrils in a friendly gesture.

Thomas blinked, surprised, but didn’t step back. Madeline, on the other hand, smiled with curiosity.

—Wow! So you’re Venom —Madeline said.

Venom tilted his head slightly.

—And you are the ones who helped Eddie. Thank you.

Thomas chuckled softly, relaxing.

—It’s a pleasure to meet you. I guess I now understand why Eddie always seemed to have secrets.

Madeline nodded.

—The kids always talked about you. You seem to be a great dad now.

Venom puffed up slightly with pride.

—We do the best we can.

Thomas let out a laugh.

—Honestly, it’s a pleasure to meet you.

Madeline stepped a little closer.

—Thomas told me everything that happened during the pregnancy… I can’t imagine how hard it must have been for both of you. But seeing you here now, so connected to Eddie and the kids… it’s wonderful.

Venom swelled a little, clearly pleased.

—I protect my family. Eddie and our children are everything to me.

Thomas smiled.

—That’s pretty clear.

Madeline looked at Eddie with tenderness.

—You must be very happy to have him back.

Eddie nodded.

—You have no idea.

Venom paused before continuing, inviting them to fully join the gathering.

—I want to thank you for taking care of Eddie and my children when I wasn’t here for them. That means a lot to me.

Thomas and his wife exchanged a glance and smiled at them.

—You don’t have to thank us, Venom. It was simply the right thing to do. Not everyone can understand it, but we want you to know that we’ll always be here for you.

Thomas’s words brought a wide smile to Eddie’s face. He would never know how to repay them for everything they had done for him and his family.

The rest of the afternoon was filled with laughter and pleasant conversations. When it was time to sing “Happy Birthday,” Venom joined in with his own version of the song, making everyone laugh. Dylan and Sleeper blew out the candles as everyone applauded. After the cheers, Anne raised her glass of juice.

—I’d like to say a few words.

Everyone fell silent.

—Eddie… Venom… you are proof that families are formed in unexpected ways. What you have is unique. And I’m so happy to see you together, happy. I hope you continue to take care of each other and these little ones. Because they have the best family they could ask for.

Venom leaned slightly toward Anne.

—Thank you, Anne. And you have a beautiful family too.

Dafne approached Venom and stared at him.

—You know what, Venom?

—What?

—I think you’re awesome.

Venom got excited.

—Thank you, little human!

Dan laughed.

—Now you’ll have to visit us soon. Dafne won’t stop talking about you.

Eddie smiled.

—We will. That’s a promise.

That night, after the party had ended and all the guests had left, the first to fall asleep was Sleeper.

Eddie and Venom tucked him in and left him in his room to rest. However, Dylan was not ready to sleep yet. He was sitting by the window, looking at the sky. Eddie had told him that the stars had stories, but that night, Dylan wasn’t searching for constellations. He was lost in thought.

Venom and Eddie, curious and concerned about their son’s unusual silence, approached him. The symbiote slowly emerged from Eddie’s body.

—Little one, what’s on your mind? —Venom asked, his deep voice gentle, as if he didn’t want to scare him.

Dylan shrugged before looking at Venom.

—It’s weird… but, Dad Venom, have you ever felt like you didn’t belong anywhere?

Venom remained silent for a moment before answering. He glanced at Eddie and then turned his attention back to his son.

—All my life, Dylan. Before I met your dad, I thought I would never have a home.

Dylan looked at him curiously.

—And now?

Venom smiled.

—Yes. You are my home. You, your brother, and Eddie. You accepted me as I am, without fear, without rejection.

Dylan bit his lip before murmuring:

—Some kids at school say I’m weird...

Venom leaned towards Dylan, getting closer.

—And what do you think?

Dylan smiled weakly.

—I think we’re awesome.

Venom nodded with pride.

—Exactly, son. Being different isn’t a bad thing. Being different means you’re unique, special.

Dylan looked at the stars again.

—What if someone tries to hurt us for being different?

Venom tensed slightly before relaxing his posture.

—Then, they’ll have to face us. But the most important thing is that you must be brave. Your strength isn’t just in me or Eddie, it’s in your heart.

Dylan looked at him intently before leaning in and hugging him.

—Thank you, Dad Venom. For being here.

Venom, surprised by the gesture, wrapped Dylan in a tentacle.

—Thank you for accepting me. You and your brother made me more human than I ever thought I could be.

Eddie didn’t intervene in the conversation; he knew it was something between his son and his other father. He loved them, and there was no doubt about that.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: HOW FAR DOES THE DARK GO? - Anya Marina

✬

"The only reason to live is to love, and the only reason to love is to live."

— Tonya Hurley (Ghostgirl).

Several months have passed since Venom returned to Eddie and his children's lives. The daily routine seems to have found its balance: the mornings are filled with children's laughter and chaotic breakfasts, the afternoons with homework and games, and the nights with bedtime stories. But beneath that apparent tranquility, something began to change.
It all started with small details. Dylan would stare blankly at nothing, as if hearing something no one else could. Sleeper, on the other hand, started drawing figures that seemed to emerge from a shared dream: shadowy specters and red eyes watching them from the darkness.

One night, Dylan and Sleeper woke up startled, their bodies trembling. Both of their eyes shone with a red glow. The shadows in the room seemed to come alive, swirling around them.

"They are my legacy. My inheritance lives in you. You cannot escape what you are."

The voice echoed in their minds like an ancient whisper. Dylan clenched his fists, trying to ignore the whisper, but Sleeper appeared petrified.
Desperate from the nightmare so real, both screamed in unison, waking Eddie and Venom. They rushed to their room, and Venom emerged quickly, wrapping his protective tendrils around the children.

The room was dim, lit only by the faint glow of a star-shaped nightlight. Dylan and Sleeper, nestled under the protective arms and tendrils of their parents, were still trembling slightly. Eddie sat on the edge of the bed, stroking Dylan's hair, while Venom, partially manifested, leaned toward Sleeper, whispering soothing words in a surprisingly soft tone.

—Everything is okay now —whispered Eddie, his voice calm but firm—. It was just a nightmare.

—But it was real, Dad —Dylan replied, his eyes filled with tears—. He was there... the man with long white hair and red eyes.

Venom tensed his form, his dark mass vibrating with unease.

—No one or nothing will hurt you while we're here —he said with a determination that tried to mask his own fear, while Sleeper clung to him and the symbiote wrapped protectively around him.

Hours later, the children slowly calmed down, and when they finally fell asleep again, Eddie and Venom left the room, carefully closing the door behind them.
In the living room, Eddie let out a long sigh, running a hand through his hair.

—Well, that was intense. Are you okay?

Venom didn't answer immediately. Instead, his form manifested in front of Eddie, his white eyes low, his jaw clenched in a gesture that almost looked human.

—I'm not okay —Venom finally said, his voice lower than usual—. Eddie... what have we done?

Eddie furrowed his brow, stepping closer.

—What do you mean?

Venom, with a somber gaze, could only focus on one thing, and that was protecting their children, as Knull's voice had also reached his mind.

—They didn't ask for this —Venom continued, his words heavy with guilt—. They didn't ask to be half-symbiote. They didn't ask to carry in their blood the connection to the hive... or Knull's legacy. I... condemned them.

Eddie shook his head, but Venom kept speaking, his voice trembling.

—Every time they have nightmares, every time they feel that darkness... it's my fault. I gave them this burden. Maybe I should never have let them exist.

Eddie felt his chest tighten. He stepped forward, cupping the symbiote's face in his hands.

—Hey, hey, listen —His voice trembled, but it was full of resolve—. You are their father, Venom. We are a family. Don't ever say that again. Dylan and Sleeper are our children. Ours. And yes, they have a part of you, but they also have a part of me. And that part of us, together, gives them something stronger than any connection to Knull or the hive.

Venom lifted his gaze, his white eyes filled with a mix of desperation and hope.

—It gives them love —Eddie continued, his voice cracking slightly—. It gives them strength. Do they have challenges? Yes. But they are not alone. They will never be alone. And that's what matters. They are not condemned, Venom. They have something Knull never understood: a family that will protect them with everything we have.

Venom let out a low sound, like a muffled growl, and looked away.

—What if it's not enough? What if one day we can't protect them?

Eddie looked at him with fierce intensity.

—Then we will fight. Until the last breath. But I won't let that guilt consume you, do you hear me? You are more than what Knull created. We are more than that. And they are too.

For a moment, there was silence. Then, Venom slowly nodded, his form relaxing a bit.

—Thank you, Eddie. I don't deserve this.

—Yes, you do —Eddie replied—. You've always deserved it.

—I will protect them... you, them... even if I have to face Knull once more.

Eddie pulled away from the embrace to look at his symbiote seriously.

—Together. We promised not to separate again, remember?

The symbiote hid in Eddie's neck this time. But only to agree on one thing.

They were together now and always.

They stayed in the living room a bit longer, sharing a moment of tranquility, and without thinking, Eddie approached to hug the floating mass, and the symbiote in turn wrapped protectively around him, before returning to the room to make sure the children were still peacefully asleep.

The next morning, when Eddie and his symbiote approached Dylan and Sleeper's room, they found them awake, their little hands intertwined.

—Are you okay? —Eddie asked softly, entering the room.

Dylan nodded, though his eyes reflected fear.

—Dad... that voice was from our grandfather Knull, right?

Eddie sighed and sat beside them.

—Yes, it was, Dylan. But don't worry. We won't let him hurt you.

Venom slowly emerged, extending a tendril to gently touch Dylan's cheek.

—You will never be alone. We will always be with you.

Sleeper smiled weakly and got up to run toward Eddie and hug him.

—We are strong because we are a family —Sleeper whispered, and Eddie felt his heart fill with love.

—That's right, son —Venom said—. A family. And nothing or no one can break that.

Chapter Text

What would I do without your smart mouth?
Drawing me in and you kicking me out
Got my head spinning, no kidding
I can't pin you down

'Cause all of me
Loves all of you
Love your curves and all your edges
All your perfect imperfections

Give your all to me
I'll give my all to you
You're my end and my beginning.

 

— John Legend (All Of Me).

The air was filled with children's laughter and autumn colors. Dry leaves crunched under the feet of the attendees, while tables adorned with pumpkins and wreaths of leaves lined the main path. The Harvest Festival was in full swing.

The crisp autumn air brushed against Eddie's face as he walked alongside Venom, hidden in his symbiote form, who remained silent inside Eddie. It was one of those rare moments where he had no sharp or sarcastic comments about the event. Eddie took it as a rare moment of peace.

The venue was full of children running around, parents chatting, and food stalls filling the air with the scent of caramel apples and popcorn. There was a face painting booth, ring toss games, and a small stage where children performed dances and songs.

The laughter and voices of the little ones blended with the soft music playing from a speaker, but Eddie tried to enjoy the day, smiling at Dylan and Sleeper as they ran excitedly from one booth to another, thrilled with the school festival activities.

Eddie felt truly happy seeing them so cheerful, but suddenly, a pang of discomfort hit him as he heard a familiar voice behind him.

—Eddie! —Raquel's voice, Dylan and Sleeper’s teacher, reached him like an echo loaded with meaning. As he turned, he saw her approaching with a wide smile and eyes shining with joy.

Raquel was wearing a festival T-shirt decorated with leaves and pumpkins, along with a light sweater that complemented her outfit. Her energy was contagious, but for Eddie, it was a mix of familiarity and discomfort he would rather avoid.

—Raquel, hey —Eddie responded, trying to sound casual.

—It’s good to see you here. Dylan and Sleeper are doing great; they’re amazing kids. I guess they got your competitive spirit, huh? —she commented, leaning slightly toward him.

Eddie smiled shyly, feeling trapped. He knew that not long ago, Raquel had feelings for him. He had never reciprocated them, but that didn’t make situations like this any less complicated.

—Thanks. Yeah, they always give their best. —He tried to keep the conversation brief.

Raquel lowered her gaze for a moment before looking up again. There was something in her eyes, a nostalgia that Eddie couldn’t ignore.

—And you? I always wonder how you’ve been. How’s work going?

Eddie remembered how Raquel used to look at him that way, with a mix of hope and affection. He felt trapped between guilt and the urge to escape the conversation.

Meanwhile, Venom, still in his most subtle form inside Eddie, sensed the immediate change in his emotional state. And though he would normally make some sarcastic or protective remark, he remained unsettlingly quiet. This made Eddie even more nervous. Is Venom upset? Jealous? Eddie couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off.

Eddie’s discomfort didn’t go unnoticed, and the tension in the air grew. Venom watched in silence, saying nothing, but his thoughts spiraled in a whirlwind of emotions Eddie couldn’t hear.

Eddie, unable to help it, felt his face heat up. The way Raquel looked at him, as if she still held onto those feelings, made him feel trapped in the past.

—Good... good, thanks —Eddie replied, his voice a bit more tense than usual.

Venom couldn’t ignore what was happening. The way Eddie got nervous, how his breathing quickened, how his muscles tensed. All of it told him that something was off. And the worst part was that Eddie didn’t seem to realize what was happening inside him.

Raquel finally seemed to give up after seeing little cooperation from the reporter, so she said goodbye with a smile.

—Well, I’m glad to see you. Maybe we can catch up soon. Enjoy the festival.

Eddie barely managed to respond before she walked away to tend to other children. That was when he felt Venom shift inside him.

—She looks at you like she wants to take a bite out of you —Venom commented, his voice resonating in Eddie’s mind.

—Don’t start —Eddie muttered, looking toward the kids to avoid any confrontation.

Venom didn’t respond, but Eddie could tell there was something different about the way he moved inside him, a tension that wasn’t usually there.

The ride home was long and silent. Dylan and Sleeper, exhausted from a day full of games and sweets, had fallen asleep in their back seats. The murmur of the wind and the sound of the tires against the asphalt were the only noises filling the car, but Eddie couldn’t shake the pressure in his chest. Venom, usually loud and dominant, was unusually quiet. Something had changed in him, and Eddie couldn’t ignore it.

The tension in the air was palpable, and though he tried to focus on the road, his mind kept drifting back to Raquel, to her eyes filled with nostalgia and the conversation he had just had.

Finally, he couldn’t take it anymore. He gripped the steering wheel firmly, feeling his body tense with every mile that passed.

—You okay? You’re really quiet. Do you want to talk about it? —Eddie asked in a low voice, his tone deep and calm but carrying a slight tension he couldn’t hide.

His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, as if he needed something tangible to hold on to.

Venom slowly manifested, like a shadow spreading over Eddie’s skin, his white eyes glowing intensely as his face emerged from Eddie’s shoulder. Venom’s presence was imposing, and Eddie knew it wasn’t going to be easy to calm the storm brewing inside him.

—Who is she? —Venom’s voice was low, but it carried a restrained fury.

Eddie sighed, his fingers tightening around the wheel until his knuckles turned white. He didn’t take his eyes off the road, but his mind was elsewhere, replaying his conversation with Raquel. The way she had looked at him, the mix of affection and sadness in her voice.

—She’s Raquel, Dylan and Sleeper’s teacher at school. Raquel had feelings for me, but I never... I never felt the same way. —Eddie forced himself to speak calmly, as if the words could ease the pressure in his chest.

Venom remained silent for a moment, watching Eddie with an intensity that made the air feel heavy. Finally, his voice came, rough and full of distrust.

—I don’t like her.

Eddie let out a small laugh, but it wasn’t genuine. It was nervous, almost as if he was trying to hide something. He glanced at the rearview mirror, checking on the sleeping children, then refocused on the road.

—Are you jealous? —he asked, unable to stop a crooked smile from forming. He tried to make the situation lighter, but he knew it wasn’t that simple.

Venom took a few seconds to respond, and when he did, his tone was dry.

—I’m not jealous. I just... I was watching how nervous you got around her.

Eddie sighed, feeling a mix of frustration and guilt.

—I wasn’t nervous. I just… didn’t want to be rude.

Venom let out a bitter laugh.

—Maybe she would be less complicated than me.

Eddie’s breath caught, surprised by the comment. He looked around to make sure Dylan and Sleeper couldn’t hear, then whispered:

—That doesn’t make any sense. I’m not interested in Raquel. I never have been.

Venom didn’t respond right away, but Eddie felt something that could only be described as pain. Finally, Venom whispered:

—But she could give you a normal life. A life without me.

Eddie closed his eyes for a second, trying to steady himself.

—I don’t want a life without you, Venom. I thought you already knew that.

The silence that followed was heavy, but Eddie felt there was more than just words in that moment. There were emotions neither of them knew how to express.

Eddie didn’t respond any further. He felt trapped between his desire to reassure Venom and the discomfort he felt when remembering Raquel. Something didn’t add up. Why did she have to appear at that exact moment? And that look… as if there was still something unresolved between them.

When they arrived home, Eddie parked in front of the entrance and turned off the engine. The silence between them was thick. With a deep sigh, he turned to Venom, his eyes locking onto the creature on his shoulder. For a second, it seemed like nothing he said would ease the tension.

—You have nothing to worry about. —Eddie’s voice was firm, but there was a softness in it, trying to convey reassurance. —My life is you, and our kids. That’s all that matters.

Venom watched him in silence for a long moment. His eyes gleamed with a mix of distrust and something else, something Eddie couldn’t quite identify. Finally, Venom gave a slow nod, but the doubt still lingered between them.

—Alright. —Venom’s tone wasn’t aggressive, but wounded. Eddie felt a knot in his stomach. It was the first time Venom wasn’t willing to talk right away, and that scared him more than any physical confrontation.

Eddie let out a nervous laugh, more to calm himself than to make Venom laugh. He opened the car door and stepped out, stretching a little before going to get the kids.

—Come on, we need to put the kids to bed. —Eddie’s voice sounded lighter, but his mind was still trapped in the same concern.

Venom faded back into Eddie’s skin as he carefully carried the kids inside, tendrils slipping out to help him hold them. But even as he tucked them in, a shadow of worry stayed in his mind. Venom’s words kept echoing in his head, and the unease about Raquel, about what that reunion had truly meant, wouldn’t leave him alone.

The day had started in silence, almost tense, as if the air itself was charged with something neither of them wanted to face. Eddie tried to start a light conversation, but Venom barely responded. The atmosphere remained thick as they took the kids to school, and while Dylan and Sleeper were happy and oblivious to the emotional storm brewing, Eddie and Venom couldn’t escape the discomfort lingering between them.

Eddie felt the pressure in his chest, a knot he couldn’t untangle. His conversation with Raquel still lingered in his mind, but more than that, Venom’s reaction haunted him. He knew something had changed, and the feeling that words wouldn’t be enough to ease the tension consuming them was overwhelming.

When they arrived home, Eddie parked the car with a swiftness that didn’t go unnoticed. He sat there for a moment, staring ahead, unsure of how to approach what he was feeling.

Once inside, Eddie closed the door and let out a deep sigh. He remained still for a moment before speaking.

—Venom, come out. We need to talk.

Venom didn’t respond immediately. The creature, who would normally emerge with his usual defiant attitude, remained silent, as if he were processing Eddie’s words. After a long pause, Venom slowly emerged from his shoulder, his eyes glowing with an unsettling intensity. His face carried an expression of pain and distrust.

—Talk about what, Eddie? —his voice was rough, loaded with something Eddie couldn’t quite identify, but that sent a chill through his stomach.

Eddie crossed his arms, trying to keep his composure. He swallowed hard, feeling the words catch in his throat. He knew this conversation wouldn’t be easy, but it was inevitable.

—About what happened yesterday. About what you felt when you saw Raquel. —Eddie turned to him, his gaze filled with concern. —I know something’s wrong. I don’t want you to keep this to yourself.

Venom stared at him, and for a moment, his eyes seemed to shine with a mix of anger and sadness. Finally, his voice came out, but not with the rage Eddie had expected. It was something far more painful.

—Maybe I should have never come back…

Eddie felt like the air had been knocked out of his lungs.

—What? Why would you say that?

Venom lifted his gaze, his eyes flashing with a mix of pain and jealousy.

—I came back because I love you, because I wanted to be with you… But now I see that maybe you would have been better off without me. Maybe you could have lived your life as if nothing happened. You could have had a normal life, without me.

—Venom…

Eddie felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if something deep inside him had been ripped away. The thought that Venom believed his presence was a burden shattered him, but what came next hurt even more.

—Maybe I shouldn’t have gotten you pregnant either. Maybe it was selfish of me, and I put an obligation on you that you never asked for. I’m just a burden. —Venom lowered his gaze, his voice trembling with pain he could no longer hide—. You’ve always been with me just because you feel obligated, Eddie.

Venom’s words cut through Eddie like daggers. They hurt. A lot. Eddie, who had been silent until that moment, felt a pain so deep it was hard to breathe. How could he think that? How could he believe he was a burden to him? With a sudden movement that surprised even himself, Eddie stepped closer to Venom.

—Is that what you think? That I’m here out of obligation?

Venom looked away.

—It’s always been that way… Now I see that Raquel still wants you. And you could have everything with her, without the complication of being with me.

Eddie felt an ache deep in his chest as he heard those words, like something was being torn from his heart. It wasn’t just Venom who was hurt, it was a part of himself that feared, deep down, that maybe those words could be true. But he couldn’t let that stand between them. He couldn’t allow Venom to see himself that way.

So, even though he was wounded by those words, he reached out and gently cupped Venom’s face, forcing him to look at him.

—Don’t say that —he said, his voice breaking, firm yet filled with emotion—. I would never change anything I have. Never… —Eddie paused for a moment, struggling to find the words—. I don’t want to meet anyone else, I don’t want anyone else. You are my life, Venom. And our children. That’s all I need.

—Eddie…

—Listen to me. I don’t love anyone else. I love you, Venom. I’ve always loved you, even when I didn’t understand it.

Venom blinked, surprised. Eddie leaned in closer, his voice thick with emotion.

—And I would never, ever change anything we have. Not our children, not you. So don’t ever say I would have been better off without you, because it’s a lie.

Venom remained silent for a moment, his gaze locked onto Eddie’s.

—You are not a burden —Eddie whispered, his fingers gently caressing the symbiotic skin—. You are my family. My home.

For a moment, Venom stayed still, as if he were processing Eddie’s words. His face, usually so confident and defiant, was marked by vulnerability, and for the first time, Eddie saw a shadow of doubt in his eyes.

Venom opened his mouth but couldn’t find the words. Instead, he slowly melted back into Eddie’s skin, leaving a lingering trace of sadness and pain in the air. Eddie closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the tears threatening to spill. He didn’t want this to fall apart. He didn’t want to lose Venom.

—I need you… —he whispered to himself as he walked toward the window, staring outside—. I need you, Venom. I don’t know how to live without you.

The words seemed to break through Venom’s barriers, and slowly, he wrapped around Eddie with his tendrils, holding him and emerging once more to look him in the eyes.

—I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to hurt you.

Eddie gave him a weak smile, feeling the sting of tears in his eyes.

—Just… don’t push me away, okay? If something’s bothering you, tell me. Don’t keep it inside.

Venom nodded, his white eyes softening.

—I promise I won’t.

Eddie hugged him tightly, letting his tears fall as an unexpected rain began to patter against the windows.

The heavy tension in the house was easing, but something still lingered, an unspoken weight in the air. In the end, something inside Eddie, a feeling he couldn’t ignore, pushed him to speak.

Venom remained there, lurking in the shadow of Eddie’s shoulder, his presence overwhelming yet silent. Eddie knew there was something fragile between them, something he could no longer hide. With his heart in his throat, he decided to speak.

—Venom… —he said, his voice lower than usual, but filled with a pain he couldn’t conceal—. There’s something I need to tell you.

Venom had wrapped Eddie in his tendrils, holding him tightly, but the wound of his doubts still lingered. Eddie, feeling that pain in their bond, pulled back slightly to look at him.

—What is it, Eddie?

Eddie took a deep breath, feeling the knot in his chest grow tighter. He knew this confession would change everything between them, but he couldn’t keep it inside any longer.

—When you… when you sacrificed yourself for me… I thought about giving up. There was a time, before you came back into my life, when I thought that… I couldn’t go on. —The words left his mouth with difficulty, as if he were dragging a heavy weight—. I thought about ending my life. I didn’t see a way out, I didn’t see a purpose.

Venom was silent for a moment, his expression hardening, his eyes flashing with fury. The anger inside him surged like a storm on the verge of breaking.

—What?! —Venom’s voice thundered, his pain and fury palpable—. Eddie! How could you even think of something like that?! You can’t think that way! Never again!

Eddie raised a hand, gently touching Venom’s face to soothe him.

—I didn’t want to live in a world without you. I felt… empty, lost.

Venom growled, his anger mingling with desperation.

—If you had done that, Eddie…! I…

Eddie nodded, his eyes brimming with tears.

—I know. That’s why I never did it. I always thought of you. Of your sacrifice… and how I couldn’t waste the chance you gave me to live. —Eddie’s face was serious, but there was a vulnerability in his eyes that he couldn’t hide—. You gave me a reason to keep going…

Venom lowered his gaze, his tendrils wrapping around Eddie’s wrists as if he were afraid of losing him.

—And what was that reason? —Venom asked in a low voice.

Eddie smiled, tears streaming down his cheeks.

—When I found out about the pregnancy, everything changed. From that moment on, every dark thought disappeared. Because I knew I had something to live for… something of you that had stayed with me.

Venom, still furious, fell silent, his eyes glowing with a sadness he had never shown before. He stared at Eddie, and for the first time, Eddie saw the deep sorrow within them. It was as if Venom was processing everything he had just heard, as if Eddie’s words had touched something profound inside him.

—I’m sorry… —Venom said, his voice softer now, filled with a pain Eddie had never heard before—. I didn’t want you to carry that burden alone. I didn’t want you to think of something like that.

Eddie stepped closer, placing a hand on Venom’s massive jaw, feeling the faint vibration of his being. Eddie’s heart pounded, but now there was something else—something that bound their souls even more deeply.

—No, never. You are everything to me, Venom. I love you more than I can explain.

As Venom wrapped him in his tendrils, Eddie closed his eyes for a moment, surrendering to the familiar, warm touch he had missed more than he wanted to admit.

«He’s not just a symbiote. He’s my home. My refuge. My love. How could I ever think there was something better than this?»

Venom ran a tendril along Eddie’s cheek, wiping away the tears that had escaped.

—I was always afraid I wouldn’t be enough for you —Venom confessed in a low voice—. I feared you would want something else… something human.

Eddie opened his eyes and looked at him intently.

—Venom… do you really think I ever wanted anyone else after you? —he whispered, his voice heavy with sincerity—. Everything I ever wanted is right here. With you.

Venom lowered his gaze, uncertain.

—But… you could have a normal life. You could have a wife, human children… a dog.

Eddie let out a soft laugh, one filled with emotion.

—A dog? I don’t need a dog. I already have a jealous symbiote who growls like one.

Venom let out a quiet growl, but Eddie could feel that his comment had eased some of the tension.

—Don’t say you should have stayed away… —Eddie continued, cupping Venom’s face in his hands—. Because if you had, I wouldn’t have made it. You gave me a reason to live… and now, you give me a reason to be better.

Venom stroked Eddie’s hair, his tendrils wrapping around him tenderly.

—I can’t bear the thought of losing you —Venom said—. Never again.

Eddie nodded, his lips trembling with emotion.

—You won’t. This time, I’ll show you how much I love you. And I’ll do it every day of our lives.

Venom, though wounded, felt warmth spread within him at those words. The sadness in his eyes slowly faded, replaced by something else—a spark of hope. Eddie had spoken from the depths of his soul, and it touched Venom more than he could ever express.

Eddie couldn’t help but smile at his own declaration, a gesture full of tenderness and love. He leaned closer to Venom, their faces mere inches apart, and with a softness he rarely displayed, he brushed his lips against Venom’s lethal teeth with a delicacy that contrasted with the intensity of the emotions they both felt. The symbiote retracted his sharp fangs to kiss his host without harming him.

The kiss started gentle, cautious, as if they were exploring this space between them, but soon it deepened, charged with a desperate need, as if they both knew this moment was their rebirth.

That kiss became something more—something visceral, more urgent. The symbiote stripped Eddie of his clothes swiftly, as if he didn’t want to waste another second, as if every touch was a promise that everything they had been through had not been in vain.

The passion between them was palpable—a mixture of love and desire, of healing and redemption. This was the second time they made love, yet it was different—deeper, more intense. It wasn’t just a physical act, but a manifestation of everything they had kept in their hearts, an expression of their unconditional love.

Eddie’s hands moved gently over Venom’s tendrils, and Venom, though still marked by anguish, responded to the kiss with a deep need. It wasn’t just a kiss; it was a promise, a silent pact that they would never let each other go.

«This time, I won’t let go. Not in life… not in death.»

Venom let out a low growl, his tendrils caressing Eddie’s skin with adoration.

—I love you, Eddie Brock —Venom whispered against his lips.

—And I love you —Eddie replied before deepening the kiss.

Desire and need erupted between them with intensity. Venom wrapped around Eddie completely, lifting him with ease, his tendrils moving fluidly as he carried him toward the bed. His movements were slow, careful, as if they were rediscovering each other after so much time.

The storm outside continued to rage, but within their small world, there was only calm and love.

Venom looked at him intently, his voice soft and vulnerable.

—Make me a promise, Eddie.

Eddie stroked his face, his fingers tracing the edges of his white eyes.

—Anything.

Venom held his gaze.

—Promise me you’ll never think about taking your own life again.

Eddie felt a lump in his throat. He nodded slowly, his eyes glistening with tears.

—I promise. I couldn’t… because you are my life.

Eddie looked into his eyes, his voice breaking with emotion.

—Make me yours… again.

Venom growled softly, his love and devotion for Eddie pouring into every touch, every kiss, every whisper.

The storm outside roared, but within them, there was only love, redemption, and the certainty that, together, they could overcome any darkness.

As Eddie and Venom remained in each other’s embrace, the symbiote allowed himself to lower the walls he had built around his feelings. As his tendrils caressed Eddie’s skin, he could feel every heartbeat, every trembling breath.

«He loves me… even after everything. After dragging him into my world, after the pain, the danger… he still chooses me.»

Eddie slid his hands over the tendrils wrapped around his waist, tracing each movement with tenderness.

—Venom… —he whispered, breaking the silence—. You are more human than anyone I’ve ever met. More real. More mine.

Venom felt his eyes grow wet, something he wasn’t used to experiencing. The vulnerability Eddie was showing shattered every one of his insecurities.

—Why me? —Venom asked, his voice filled with emotion—. Why not someone… normal? Someone who wouldn’t expose you to danger?

Eddie shook his head, his fingers gently tracing the edges of Venom’s white eyes.

—Because you are my home. My family. What I feel for you… I could never feel for anyone else.

Venom swallowed—or at least mimicked the gesture—as he tried to grasp the weight of those words.

—I’m afraid of hurting you —Venom confessed—. I’m afraid that… that you’ll regret everything.

Eddie met his gaze firmly.

—Regret? —he repeated incredulously—. Venom, you saved me. You gave me our children. I regret nothing. How could I?

Venom tilted his head, bringing his face closer to Eddie’s.

—I don’t deserve this love, but I won’t let it go —Venom said in a low voice.

—Don't say that, of course you deserve this. You are... the best thing that has ever happened to me in my life —Eddie replied without letting go.

Their lips met again, the kiss slower, deeper than before. Eddie let himself fall onto the bed, gently pulling Venom down so he could envelop him with his tendrils.

Every touch, every whisper was a reaffirmation of what they shared. Venom felt the guilt and fears begin to fade, replaced by a love that consumed him completely.

Eddie looked into his eyes, his voice soft but firm.

—Now… I want you to know how much I love you. I want you to feel it, to understand it.

Venom nodded, his eyes gleaming with contained emotion.

—I’m sorry, Eddie. For everything. But this time… I promise I will stay with you. I won’t leave again.

Eddie smiled, his eyes shimmering with tears.

—And I promise you, I will always choose you.

And in that moment, in their deepest connection, they gave themselves to each other—not just physically, but with their souls—as if it was the only way to heal the scars of their past and build together a future they never thought possible.

Chapter Text

The song that accompanies the next chapter is: Who Do You Want - Ex Habit

✬

Nothing in the world is one; by a divine law, all things are joined and blend into a single spirit. Why not I with thine?

—Percy Bysshe Shelley.

The faint glow of sunlight filtered through the windows of Eddie’s apartment. The curtains had been drawn for extra privacy, casting long, dancing shadows across the cluttered room.
Eddie’s body was a canvas of scars and tattoos, each one a testament to past battles and his current struggle.
His short brown hair was tousled, his bluish eyes hidden beneath the curtain of his long lashes. He was a man on the edge—a journalist turned vigilante, the host of an alien symbiote that was as much a part of him as his own skin.
The symbiote was a creature of darkness and violence. A black, hulking, muscular form that could merge with Eddie, enhancing his strength and agility, giving him the power to fight criminals the law couldn’t touch. But it was also a creature of hunger and desire, a being that craved not only violence, but pleasure, sensation, release… and love.
And Eddie, despite himself, was drawn to that hunger, that need. He could feel it now—a throbbing heat in his groin, a stirring in his chest, a whisper in his mind.

—Fuck —he muttered, opening his eyes and running a hand through his hair.

Venom had already undressed him with slow, deliberate movements. His shirt had fallen to the floor, followed by his jeans and underwear, and he lay there on the bed, breathing unevenly.
He could feel it—Eddie’s cock was hard, and he could already sense the moisture gathering at the tip.

—Shit —he whispered, barely louder than a breath—. How do you do this to me?

—It’s our bond, Eddie. You belong to me just as I belong to you.

His cock contracted at that and he could feel Venom's love, his hunger growing, his tentacles snaking down his spine, curling around his cock. Eddie's body arched over the bed and a guttural moan came from his throat as Venom did that and slid his long tongue into his neck and nipples. The darkness of the symbiote enveloped him, but this time it was different. This time it was a union, a merging of their beings that went beyond the physical. Eddie could feel Venom's presence, like a separate entity, like an extension of himself.

—No... don't stop —Eddie gasped, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. He opened his eyes and gazed at his new form. His body was still there, but there was... more.

The darkness of Venom's form contrasted sharply with Eddie's pale skin, but it was a beautiful contrast, a dance of light and dark that was as hypnotic as it was terrifying. Venom was a presence inside him, a dark force that pulsed and throbbed, eager and hungry. Eddie could feel it, his symbiote's desire, its need to consume, to dominate.
The alien's tongue began to explore Eddie's body, and though he hesitated at first, he quickly lost himself in pleasure, surrendering to Venom's control.
He felt the heat of Venom's tentacles on his back, writhing and coiling around his skin like snakes. Each movement sent waves of pleasure through his body, making him shiver.

—Eddie, relax —Venom commanded, forcing his host to lie gently on the mattress.

—Be careful with your teeth... okay? —said Eddie, anticipating what was about to happen.

Venom silently promised and once again retracted his huge, lethal teeth to avoid hurting Eddie's penis at all costs. He would never hurt him, let alone in such a vulnerable and intimate way. The symbiote let its tongue slide over Eddie's penis, flicking it from below before sliding upward, collecting drops of pre-cum along the way.

Eddie gasped, his breathing becoming more rapid and shallow.

—Oh... wow... —he murmured, his hand finding and grasping the sheets beneath him—. That... is intense.

Venom laughed in his mind, a dark, twisted laugh laced with the pleasure that filled every fiber of his being. Eddie could feel every movement, every touch, every stroke of the symbiote's tongue on his cock. It was skimming the edge, every line and movement making him shudder. His muscles were tense, his hips moving to find a rhythm with Venom's tongue.

The symbiote reveled in his control, savoring every drop of pre-cum he extracted from Eddie. Venom could feel his desire, his need, and his own body responded, tentacles writhing and stretching, seeking more.
Eddie gasped, pleasure throbbing in every movement.

—How... how the hell are you doing this? —he asked, his voice trembling with the intensity of his arousal.

—Eddie, you make me do all this... and I thank you for it.

Eddie's face filled with vivid crimson hues and just at this instant Venom broke away from him to flip Eddie face down now with the aid of his tendrils, the man didn't protest, he just let himself be done. There were no words in between, it was a silent and pleasurable enjoyment. Quickly, the symbiote began to run its slimy tongue along the base of Eddie's back, following the line of his spine, then down to his buttocks. With every step, a trail of saliva mingled with the sweat on his skin. Eddie gasped, feeling each movement like an explosion of pleasure in his body.

—Hey... what are you...? —he whispered, but the question died on his lips as Venom's tongue began to explore further, slipping between his buttocks and finding the tight hole of his anus.

Eddie tensed, pleasure and surprise colliding in a gale of sensation. Venom's tongue was compelling, insistent, and Eddie felt a lunge of embarrassment and arousal as the symbiote caressed him with its tongue.

—Slowly... slow down —he gasped, but did nothing to push the symbiote away. In fact, his hips arched involuntarily, offering more.

Venom's tongue was relentless, licking and probing, as if trying to work its way inside him. Eddie gasped, feeling the waves of pleasure and shame crash in a whirlwind inside his head. His cock throbbed, eager for release.

—I can't... I can't believe you're doing this —he murmured, but his voice was weak, unconvincing.

Venom's tentacles wrapped around his waist, pulling him back as he knelt behind him. Eddie felt the pressure of something cold and hard against his ass, and he gasped, his body tense with the mixture of fear and anticipation. And calmly, he brought his hands back only to be surprised and notice that the symbiote had built his own humanoid body; muscles and firm belly, his tar skin had formed his torso and thighs, his legs up to his knees where they joined Eddie's, almost like a mixture of human and alien.

—Can I watch?

The question puzzled Venom, but with an affirmative answer he allowed Eddie to turn around and pin his beautiful eyes on him, seemingly dumbfounded at what he saw.
Eddie's hands began to trace the contours of Venom's chest, feeling the hard planes of muscle beneath the smooth, almost liquid skin. Venom's breath hitched, a low growl escaping his lips as Eddie's fingers danced across his dark flesh. Eddie could feel the symbiote's body respond to his touch, the alien skin glistening and moving under his hands. He leaned in and his mouth peppered kisses along Venom's pecs, and he stuck out his tongue to taste the salty, slightly sweet skin.

—Eddie... —Venom growled, as his hands found their way into Eddie's hair and gripped him tightly as Eddie's mouth caressed him. Eddie could feel the symbiote's pleasure, his own body responding in kind, his cock throbbing with need.

Eddie's hands moved lower, tracing the lines of Venom's abdomen, feeling the ridges and valleys of muscle. He could feel the alien skin glistening and moving under his hands.
Eddie continued his journey southward, his fingers brushing the hard length of the member Venom had generated.
The symbiote let out a slight sigh and his body tensed at the contact. Eddie could feel the heat radiating from Venom's skin, could see his cock throbbing, eager for more.

—Go ahead, Eddie... —Venom growled, his voice a deep rumble in Eddie's mind. —Take my whole being.

Eddie's hands wrapped around Venom's large member, feeling the smooth, slick skin. He could feel the symbiote's need and pleasure. He began to stroke him, his grip tight, his rhythm steady. Venom's hips moved in rhythm with Eddie's hand, fucking against his grip.
Eddie's body responded in kind. His cock was rock hard and yearning for release, but he wanted to prolong that moment, to savor the sensation of their bodies joined.

Eddie leaned down and ran his tongue down Venom's approximately 19-inch length —he estimated— savoring how clean and bittersweet it tasted. Venom let out a low growl and his hands tangled in Eddie's hair, pulling him closer. Eddie took the head of Venom's cock in his mouth, swirling his tongue around the sensitive flesh.

The symbiote had never experienced anything like this before.

—Mmmm, Eddie... —Venom grunted, rocking his hips. —That feels good.

His hands moved upward, stroking Venom's thighs, feeling the muscles tense under the smooth, slick skin. His fingers dug into the tar flesh, pulling him closer, wanting to feel every inch of his skin against his own.
Venom let out a low, deep growl, his hands moving to cover Eddie's, guiding them to his cock.
His left fingers wrapped around Venom's cock, feeling the smooth, slick skin, while his other hand moved to caress the testicles Venom had also formed, even if they didn't necessarily contain sperm.

However, the alien was ready for the next step. He had studied human reproduction thoroughly. So his tendrils wrapped around the man's waist, pulling him up gently and flipping him back onto all fours as he knelt behind him.

—Venom... —Eddie gasped, his hands digging into the sheets as the symbiote prepared him for what was to come.

Venom growled in response, his hands moving to grip Eddie's hips as he leaned down and licked his hole again, thrusting his tongue gently, but as deep as he could. Eddie could feel his body relax and open up for the symbiote.

—You're delicious, Eddie... —Venom growled, his deep, throaty voice echoing throughout the room.

—Don't... don't say that.

—You're so fucking hot.

Eddie groaned, his hands still clutching the sheets as pleasure consumed him. He could feel the symbiote's body move over him, his muscles tensing and relaxing as it continued to prepare him.

—Fuck me... —Eddie gasped, his voice barely a whisper. —I want to feel you inside me. All of you.

Venom grunted in response, his hands moved to grip Eddie's hips and turn him face up again, for he didn't want to miss the artwork that painted Eddie's expressions during the act. So finally, the symbiote was positioned at his entrance. Eddie could feel the head of Venom's cock pressing against his hole, and he was trembling with anticipation.

—Come on, Venom... —Eddie gasped. —Put it all in.

Venom grunted again, and with one smooth, deep thrust, he buried himself completely inside Eddie. Eddie let out a guttural moan as his body adjusted to the size of the symbiote.
He could feel every inch of Venom inside him, filling him completely. The sensation was overwhelming, a mixture of pain and pleasure that left him breathless.

—Eddie... it feels so good... —Venom growled, his hands digging into Eddie's hips as he began to move inside him.

His thrusts were deep and steady, each one hitting a sensitive spot inside Eddie that made him gasp and arch. Eddie could feel his muscles tense and relax with each movement, and the symbiote's skin glowed with a soft, pulsing light. Eddie could feel his own emotions mingling with Venom's, creating a synergy that was both terrifying and exciting.

—That's tasty, Eddie... —Venom growled, his hips moving in a steady, deep rhythm.

Each thrust was like a hammer slamming against a wall, and Eddie could feel his body opening wider and wider for the symbiote. The sensation was overwhelming, a mixture of pain and pleasure that left him breathless.
Venom seemed to enjoy it too, his moans mixed with Eddie's only caused him to want to kiss him.

Eddie moved forward and the symbiote leaned in to capture his man's lips, hiding his teeth. Anticipating a passionate kiss, their tongues became entangled in a wild, frenzied dance. Eddie could taste Venom, a mixture of salt and something sweet that made him moan into the symbiote's mouth.

—Eddie... —Venom growled, breaking away from the kiss. —You're driving me crazy.

—And you're driving me...

Eddie moved back, his body arching as Venom began to move inside him harder and faster.

—Don't stop... —Eddie gasped, his hands dug into the sheets as the symbiote fucked him with a ferocity that made him arch and moan.
Venom grunted in response, his hips moving in a steady, deep rhythm.

Eddie was close to orgasm. Venom could not secrete sperm, but Eddie could. Then, before Eddie came, the symbiote proposed something he did not expect.

—Eddie... I want you to fuck me. I want to feel you inside me.

Eddie was surprised, but did not hesitate to accept Venom's proposal. Then, Venom came very slowly from inside the man, giving him a chance to get used to the emptiness now. Eddie pulled away from the symbiote and stood over him, his penis hard as a rock and ready to penetrate him.

—You know this is my first time being in charge of this... —gasped Eddie, as he positioned himself at the entrance the symbiote had also generated just for that. —This is... different.

Venom growled in response, his hands moving to grip Eddie's hips as he prepared to receive him. Eddie could feel the symbiote's smooth, slick skin, could feel it open up for him, how its body adjusted to the size of his cock.
He leaned forward and captured Venom's mouth in a graceful kiss.

—I'm yours alone, Eddie.

Eddie sighed, full of emotion, and his penis slid into the symbiote with an ease that took his breath away. He could feel Venom's body tighten around him, how his muscles tensed and relaxed with each movement.
Eddie began to move inside the symbiote, his hips moving with a steady, deep rhythm. He could feel Venom's body respond to his thrusts, how it arched and moaned beneath him.

—Tasty... —Venom growled, his hands digging into Eddie's hips as he guided him deeper. —Fuck me harder.

Eddie obeyed, increasing the pace of his thrusts, his hips moving with a ferocity that made the sheets slide off the bed. He could feel the heat radiating from Venom's body, could feel the need growing inside him.

—I want to feel all of you.

The room filled with obscene sounds, the clashing of skins like slaps, and Eddie began to feel so much pleasure and emotion that it brought tears to his eyes.
Venom's body moved with a fluid, powerful grace, every muscle tensing and relaxing in perfect synchronization with Eddie's onslaught.

—This is... crazy... Venom... —Eddie gasped, his hands digging into the symbiote's shoulders as his hips moved faster and harder.

—Eddie... —gasped Venom, his hands moving to cup his host's face. —I want you to cum inside me.

Eddie groaned, the thought of filling the symbiote with his cum exciting him even more.
His hips moved harder and faster, fucking Venom with a ferocity that made their bodies slap with a wet, obscene sound. Eddie only grunted in response, his hands gripped part of Venom's massive thighs, burying himself completely inside the symbiote, enjoying each onslaught.
Eddie was close to the edge, he could feel his body preparing for climax. The feeling of being inside Venom was incredible, a mixture of pleasure and connection he had never experienced before. He didn't want it to end so soon, but he knew they would have more opportunities for lovemaking, so he was ready to spill his cum inside Venom, while the symbiote craved his sperm almost in silent supplication.

Then, with a final, deep thrust, Eddie came inside his symbiote.
His hot, thick semen filled Venom's insides, and Eddie could feel the symbiote's body contracting around his penis, milking him of every last drop. The pleasure he felt was indescribable, the sensation was overwhelming, a mixture of power and connection he had never experienced before—a cocktail of euphoria and exhaustion that left him breathless.

Venom let out a guttural moan, his muscles tensing as he absorbed Eddie's semen. He could feel the warm liquid fill his insides, how his body responded to the presence of the human's sperm. It was a strange but incredibly satisfying sensation.

Eddie slowly withdrew, feeling a strand of liquid bind them together as he pulled out and fell limp beside the semi-molten symbiote on the bed. Venom joined him, moving over Eddie with a fluid and powerful grace, embracing him with his tendrils and laying his head on his host's chest. Eddie could feel the heat of the symbiote's body, his skin soft and slick against his own. The scent of sex and sweat filled the air, an intoxicating mixture that made him feel alive and wanted.

—Eddie, that was... —said Venom.

—Yeah...

—Can't believe what we just did... —Venom muttered, his deep, guttural voice echoing.

Eddie smiled, feeling a peace and satisfaction he had never experienced before.

—Neither can I —he replied, his fingers tracing the line of Venom's jaw—. But I'm glad we did it.

Venom moved to face Eddie, his blue eyes glowing with an intensity that made the symbiote's heart—if he had one as such—quicken.

—I want to do it again —Venom said, his voice low and throaty.

—Yes? —Eddie whispered.

The symbiote's huge hands moved to grip Eddie's hips as he pulled him closer.

—I want to feel you inside me again —he whispered, his breath hot in his human's ear—. Besides... your semen contains a lot of nutrients.

—You're going to finish me —Eddie moaned in desire, his cock already rock hard again.

Eddie could feel the symbiote's body move over him, his muscles tensing and relaxing as he prepared for another round.

—I'm ready for you, Eddie —Venom gasped, his hands moving to grip his human's hips as he guided him towards his entrance. The man's hips moved forward and his cock slid inside the symbiote with ease—. I love you.

And Eddie could only moan in response, his emotions a mixture of pleasure and love that left him breathless and soul-spilled in a burning, eternal passion.

Chapter Text

You calm my storm when it’s raging
My prayer, my lighthouse, my amen

But it feels like everything is better
When you’re around, when you’re around
Yeah it feels like oh it feels like heaven
When you're around, when you're around

Say the word and save my soul

Say the word and take me home.

 

—Miley Cyrus & Justin Bieber (Heaven).

Eddie was lying in bed, his naked body wrapped in soft sheets. There was a calm on his face, an expression of happiness he hadn’t seen in the mirror for a long time—at least not until Venom returned to his life. His chest rose and fell with each peaceful breath. The midday light gently illuminated the room, creating a warm and peaceful atmosphere.

—Venom… —Eddie called softly, like a whisper in the stillness of the night, turning his head to look into the darkness of the room—. Come out for a moment. I want to see you.

Venom slowly emerged, his black, glossy form sliding over Eddie’s skin like a second layer. His shape curved toward Eddie, watching him with a mix of tenderness and something deeper that Eddie couldn’t quite identify. His white eyes glowed in the dim light of the room, filled with warmth as they gazed at his companion’s peaceful face.

—What is it? —Venom asked, his tone lower, almost shy.

Eddie reached out, brushing Venom’s face with a gentleness that made him shiver.

—You’re beautiful —Eddie said, caressing one of the tendrils that moved along his neck—. I never thought I could feel so... complete.

Venom tilted his head, his eyes locked onto Eddie’s.

—And I never thought anyone could love me —Venom replied in a whisper—. But you do. And that has changed me.

Eddie smiled, his fingers tracing the contours of Venom’s face.

—Venom… I want you to know that I’m happy, that I’m here forever. No matter what happens. You’re my family. You and our children. You’ll always be my choice. For everything we’ve been through, for what we are now… I wouldn’t change a thing. I love you.

Venom felt a warmth inside him, a mix of pride and emotion that left him speechless for a moment. Finally, he responded, his voice softer than usual.

—And I love you, Eddie. More than you can imagine.

Eddie closed his eyes, his smile still present as he settled in to sleep. Venom watched him for a long while, his mind full of thoughts and emotions he couldn’t ignore, processing every word with a mixture of love and determination, unable to stop thinking about what Eddie had said.

«Forever…»

When he was sure Eddie was deeply asleep, Venom moved carefully. His fluid form slipped out of the bed, making sure not to make a sound. He looked around until he found what he was searching for: Eddie’s laptop, resting on a nearby table.

With unexpected dexterity, Venom turned on the computer and began browsing the internet. He searched with simple yet meaningful words: affordable engagement rings. Images began to appear, one after another, showing rings of different styles, materials, and prices.

Venom examined them closely, his eyes shining with a mix of focus and emotion. Every ring he saw made him imagine how the moment would unfold: Eddie surprised, maybe with tears in his eyes, accepting his proposal. It was an idea that filled Venom with a kind of happiness he had never felt before.

Each page he scrolled through made him reflect more deeply on what being with Eddie truly meant.

«He always chooses me… even when I doubt myself. I can’t fail him»

The options were endless, from simple rings to more elaborate ones. But Venom was looking for something symbolic, something that represented what they were together: two souls united despite their differences.

Finally, he found a design he liked: a ring with two intertwined metals, one dark and one silver, symbolizing their union. It was simple, yet beautiful, with a design he knew Eddie would appreciate.

—This… —he murmured to himself—. This is what I want. I want us to be one. I want… to be his forever.

Venom began to make a plan: he would save money in secret, using part of what Eddie allocated for daily expenses, without him noticing. He would make small sacrifices, all for one purpose: to buy that ring and ask Eddie to be his partner forever.

Just as he was about to add it to the shopping cart, he heard a noise. Venom quickly made a mental note of the price and model and carefully closed the laptop, slipping back into Eddie, as if protecting him from anything that could disturb his peace.

Eddie murmured something in his sleep, his breathing calm. Venom felt relieved. He couldn’t allow Eddie to discover the surprise. This was something he wanted to do right, something Eddie would remember forever.

«No more doubts. No more insecurities. Just us… forever.»

While Eddie slept, Venom stayed awake, silently planning how to make that dream come true. The symbiote watched Eddie as he slept, his expression peaceful and serene. There was still an hour left before they had to pick up the kids from school, so the symbiote allowed himself to rest next to his host a little longer.

—I love you, Eddie Brock. And someday… someday it’ll be our moment.

That afternoon, while the house was calm, Venom took the first step toward a future he had never imagined possible: a future where he and Eddie were united, not just in body and soul, but in an eternal commitment.

Over the next few days, Venom started taking small steps to save money. He refused certain indulgences they used to enjoy together, like dining out or expensive chocolates. And Eddie had quickly noticed something strange about Venom. Although he was naturally a gluttonous symbiote, lately he seemed more restrained in his eating habits. Instead of demanding absurd amounts of chocolate or lobster, Venom settled for the bare minimum, leaving Eddie puzzled.

One afternoon, while the kids played in the living room, Eddie decided to confront him.

—What’s going on with you, Venom? Aren’t you hungry? It’s not normal for you to not be devouring the whole pantry. —Eddie asked one day, confused as he watched Venom turn down his favorite food.

—Not that much —Venom replied, trying to sound casual—. I’ve just decided… to show some restraint. It’s good for the symbiotic system.

Eddie frowned, watching him with crossed arms, clearly not buying it, but he said nothing. Venom was determined not to raise any suspicions. So before Eddie could press further, the symbiote abruptly changed the subject.

—Dylan and Sleeper need more toys! Speaking of which, I already ordered some. They should arrive tomorrow.

Eddie sighed, temporarily giving up.

—Alright, but don’t think I haven’t noticed you’re acting weird.

That night, when Eddie was sleeping soundly, Venom carefully slid over to the laptop on the table and, with restrained excitement, finalized the purchase—adding a few toys to the cart to cover his tracks.

When the package arrived the next day, Venom instructed Dylan and Sleeper in a serious tone in their minds:

—Take the box and leave it at the door. When daddy Eddie asks, tell him they’re toys.

The kids, thrilled to be part of the conspiracy, agreed instantly.

Minutes later, Eddie walked with him into the living room.

—What arrived? —he asked curiously.

Venom, taking control, responded naturally:

—A few toys for the kids. I like to think about their fun.

Eddie raised an eyebrow, skeptical, but with no proof to question him. Meanwhile, Venom quickly hid the small ring box in the pocket of a coat hanging on the rack, feeling a mix of nerves and anticipation.

That night, while Eddie prepared dinner, Venom looked at the kids with a kind of conspiratorial pride. He was one step closer to giving Eddie a surprise he’d never forget. To asking him to be his partner for life. Forever.

Chapter Text

I just woke up from a dream
Where you and I had to say goodbye
And I don't know what it all means
But since I survived, I realized

Wherever you go, that's where I'll follow
Nobody's promised tomorrow
So I'ma love you every night like it's the last night

If the world was ending, I'd wanna be next to you
If the party was over and our time on Earth was through
I'd wanna hold you just for a while
And die with a smile
If the world was ending, I'd wanna be next to you.

—Bruno Mars & Lady Gaga (Die With A Smile).

It was a calm night in New York. Sleeper and Dylan had stayed over at Mrs. Chen’s place, as the plan was for Eddie and his symbiote to have some privacy for what was to come. With the excuse of a sleepover with Chen, Eddie and Venom didn’t have to worry about leaving their kids alone. All of it masterfully orchestrated by the symbiote.

The symbiote had insisted that Eddie needed a break and some pampering—a romantic night just for the two of them; that’s what Venom had said. So, among the items on his itinerary, he didn’t miss the chance to convince his human boyfriend to go to the Church of Our Lady of the Saints, the place where they had reunited after so many battles and separations.

Eddie didn’t fully understand why, but something in Venom’s voice told him it was important. Eddie didn’t ask too many questions, although the request struck him as odd. He simply nodded, and they drove together through the lantern-lit streets, under the soft glow of the moon.

When they arrived, the church was empty, immersed in a serene silence that contrasted with the bustling city outside. Eddie pushed the door gently, and the echo of his steps filled the sacred space. Everything was still, barely disturbed by the flickering of the candles lit by the faithful. The light streaming through the stained glass windows painted the floor in warm colors, and the echo of their steps resonated against the old walls.

Eddie looked around, remembering how he had felt a mix of relief and awe when he saw Venom again, after thinking he had lost him.
Venom emerged from his body, taking on a more defined form beside him, as if tonight he wanted to be more than just a shadow.

—Why did you want to come here, V? —Eddie asked in a low voice.

Venom didn’t reply right away. Instead, he scanned the nave of the empty church. There was something solemn in his stance, as if he were about to share something important.

—This is where you prayed for me, Eddie. —His voice was deeper than usual, heavy with uncharacteristic emotion—. Where you promised to protect our children. Where you spoke to me as if I were still with you... when you thought you'd lost me.

Eddie felt a lump rise in his throat. He remembered that day clearly—the desperation in his chest as he begged an entity he didn’t believe in to protect his family. And now, Venom was here, alive, in front of him.

—You have no idea how much that meant to me —Venom continued—. Everything we’ve been through, Eddie. I was afraid… afraid I wasn’t enough for you, that I was just a burden in your life. But I love you. And I want to be with you—not just as your protector, not just as the father of our children. I want to be with you… forever.

The man smiled with indescribable tenderness. For a moment, he thought his symbiote was simply feeling emotional that night, and just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted.

—Eddie… —he went on, with an unusual shyness—. I never imagined I’d want something so... human. When I came to Earth and into your life, I only knew instinct, survival. But you… you taught me something more.

Eddie frowned curiously, his heart beating faster, still not understanding where this was going. Venom continued, his voice vibrating with restrained emotion.

—You taught me about love. About family. We built something together… something I never knew I needed, but now I can’t imagine living without it. Without you. —Venom paused, as if searching for the courage for what came next—. Eddie, I want this bond to be forever.

Eddie felt his eyes well up with tears. Venom’s words, so sincere and vulnerable, hit him with a force he hadn’t expected. He remembered all the times he thought he had lost him—the battles, the nights of uncertainty, and also the moments of peace and laughter they had shared. Everything had led them to this moment.

Suddenly, a black tendril emerged from Venom’s body, holding a small velvet box. Eddie’s eyes widened in astonishment, and he held his breath as Venom gently opened it, revealing an engagement ring. The piece wasn’t extravagant, but it sparkled with the same intensity as Venom’s love for him.

«When you love someone, you accept them with all their flaws…»

And Eddie Brock was full of flaws—yet to the symbiote, he was more than perfect.

—Eddie Brock… would you marry me? —asked Venom, his voice trembling slightly.

Eddie felt his heart pounding in his chest. He brought a hand to his face, unsure whether to laugh or cry. How could he even hesitate? Venom was his everything—his home, his partner in life and death. He didn’t need a ceremony or witnesses. Just him.

—Yes, Venom —he whispered with a trembling smile—. Of course I will. Yes, I want to marry you. —Eddie could only look at him, his eyes shining with tears he didn’t try to hide. Then he smiled—a smile filled with all the love and gratitude he felt.

Venom let out a sound that was somewhere between a laugh and a sigh of relief, and with surprising gentleness, he slid the ring onto Eddie’s finger. As he did, Eddie’s skin began to shift, his hand briefly taking on a symbiote-like texture—an eternal mark of their union. In that way, the ring was being placed on both of their fingers: symbiotic and human. They looked into each other’s eyes, knowing they didn’t need a ceremony or witnesses. Just them, in that sacred place that held so much of their story, sealing their promise. And Eddie knew that, even though their story had been full of chaos and pain, this moment was perfect.

—Until death do us not part —Eddie murmured with a knowing smile.

—It never will —Venom replied, wrapping Eddie in his warm and protective embrace.

In that moment, surrounded by the church’s echoes and the soft glow of candlelight, Eddie and Venom sealed their union. Not with a priest’s words or signed papers, but with the absolute certainty that they were meant for each other.

—Together forever —Venom whispered, holding Eddie as if he would never let go.

And in the silence of the church, they knew they had found eternity in each other.
The ring on Eddie’s finger. The sensation of cold metal contrasted with the warmth spreading through his chest. Eddie returned the embrace—it was the fusion of two souls that had endured pain, loss, and redemption, always finding each other at the end of the road.

Eddie pulled back just enough to rest his forehead against Venom’s, closing his eyes as a tear slid down his cheek.

—I never thought something like this could be possible for me —he whispered—. But with you, Venom… everything is possible.

Venom didn’t respond with words. He didn’t need to. The bond between them spoke a language of its own—one that transcended human and alien, pain and fear. It was love in its purest form.

As the shadows embraced the place, Eddie and Venom stayed together, promising each other a future that, while uncertain, they were ready to face… as always, together.

With a tenderness rarely seen in him, Venom retracted his sharp teeth, revealing a soft, sincere smile. Then, he tilted his head and kissed his now-husband, sealing his promise with the most human and heartfelt gesture he had ever known. Eddie kissed him back with the same intensity, feeling that in that moment, no force in the universe could tear them apart. Not ever again. Not even Knull.

Till death never do them part.

Chapter Text

Hello, I've waited here for you
Everlong

If everything could ever feel this real forever
If anything could ever be this good again
The only thing I'll ever ask of you
You've gotta promise not to stop when I say when

Breathe out, so I can breathe you in
Hold you in
And now I know you've always been.

 

—Foo Fighters (Everlong).

Eddie was lost in a deep sleep, wrapped in the warmth of his bed when he felt a gentle brush against his cheek. A light, familiar kiss. His brow furrowed slightly before his eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the morning light.

The first thing he saw was Venom’s face, leaning over him with an expression no one else could possibly interpret—but to Eddie, it was crystal clear: tenderness, devotion… love.

—Good morning, Eddie. —The symbiote’s deep voice was softer than usual.

Eddie blinked, his nose catching the unmistakable scent of fresh coffee and something delicious coming from the kitchen. He smiled, his heart swelling with warmth.

—Breakfast in bed? —he asked, his voice drowsy but amused.

—Yes, but you have to wake up first, my dear husband. —Venom placed another kiss on his forehead.

Eddie exhaled, his chest filling with something indescribable. This… this was everything he had ever wanted. A home. A family.
Before he could say anything else, the peaceful morning was shattered by a loud commotion as Dylan and Sleeper burst into the room like a pair of whirlwinds.

—Daddy, wake up! —Dylan shouted as he jumped onto the bed.

—Daddy, Daddy! Dad Venom said we have a surprise today! —Sleeper added, climbing up too and laughing.

—Ahh, two little symbiote brats are attacking me! —Eddie exclaimed in mock fear, covering his head with the blanket, only for Venom to pull it away with a tendril.

—They’re our brats, Eddie. —The symbiote smiled, his tone full of affection.

Laughter and flailing limbs filled the room as the kids wriggled under the covers, hugging and play-fighting with each other. Eddie couldn’t have asked for more. And then came the surprise:

—Kids, pack your bags. We’re going on vacation.

The screams of excitement nearly burst his eardrums.

━━✧♡✧━━

Cooper’s Beach in Southampton was perfect. A quiet, private spot with white sand stretching as far as the eye could see, and the constant whisper of the waves. The sky was clear, and the morning sun kissed their skin with comforting warmth. It was the ideal place for a family getaway, far from the chaos of New York.

Dylan and Sleeper ran barefoot along the shore, laughing and playing as the water splashed up their legs, while Venom—partially emerged from Eddie’s shoulder—helped them build a sandcastle by extending his tendrils. The towers were crooked, but the kids couldn’t have been happier. Sleeper carefully shaped the walls while Dylan dug a moat around them, and Venom, with a mix of pride and amusement, used his tendrils to add details like shell-made flags.

—It’s the best castle in the world! —Dylan shouted with awe.

—Of course it is. —Venom smiled, proud.

Eddie watched everything from a lounge chair under a beach umbrella, a cold drink in hand and a smile on his face. His eyes sparkled with a mix of love and gratitude. The scene before him was more than he had ever dreamed of: his children laughing, his symbiote enjoying life, and a peace that—after years of fighting—he finally felt he had earned.

Venom, noticing Eddie watching him, slowly pulled away from the kids, letting them keep playing. His floating head appeared next to Eddie’s face, wearing an expression only he could read: a mix of affection… and something more, something that seemed important.

—What is it, love? —Eddie asked, smiling as he brushed a windblown strand of hair from his face.

Venom leaned in a little closer.

—Eddie… There’s something I need to tell you.

Eddie sat up slightly, setting his drink aside. His smile faded, replaced by a hint of concern.

—What is it? Is everything okay?

Venom hesitated for a moment—something very rare for him. Finally, he spoke softly.

—Do you remember how you’ve been feeling… strange lately? Nausea, dizziness, fatigue.

Eddie nodded, frowning.

—Yeah, but I thought it was just stress or something I ate. Why do you bring it up?

Venom looked at him intently, and Eddie felt a chill run down his spine.

—Eddie… it’s not you who’s feeling that way. It’s me.

There was a beat of silence.

—What? —Eddie blinked, confused—. You? But… how? —Then, as if a puzzle piece suddenly clicked into place, his eyes widened—. Venom, what are you saying?

The symbiote looked down, almost shyly, before meeting his gaze again.

—You’re only feeling what’s happening to me. —Venom took a breath, as if the words were hard to get out—. Eddie… we’re expecting another baby.

For a moment, the world seemed to stop. Eddie stared at him, trying to process the words.

—But… how?

Venom tilted his head.

—Do you really need me to explain it?

Then, like lightning, the memory of that night tangled in the intimacy of their love flashed through his mind. His mouth parted slightly, and a soft, almost incredulous laugh escaped his lips.

—Are you telling me that… you…?

Venom nodded.

—Yes. This time, I’m the one carrying it.

Eddie didn’t know what to say. His heart was pounding, his breath uneven, and his mind was spinning from the revelation. But before he could react, Venom spoke again, with a seriousness that froze him in place.

—Eddie… If you don’t want this, I can get rid of the fetus. It’s barely forming, and I’ll understand whatever you decide… I’m sorry Eddie.

The symbiote was giving him an out.

And that’s when Eddie truly saw him. Venom was scared—not of the pregnancy itself, but of what Eddie might think about it.
Something inside Eddie cracked open with tenderness.
He cupped Venom’s face in his hands, drawing him close.

—No. —His voice was soft but steady—. Don’t say that. This… this is amazing.

Venom’s white eyes blinked.

—Do you really think so?

Eddie let out an emotional laugh, tears beginning to gather in his eyes.

—How could I not? We’re having another baby, Venom. Another little creature that’ll be ours. —He stroked his face gently—. I’m happy. And you should be too.

Venom remained silent for a moment. Then, his expression shifted. Something inside him eased, and for the first time, he allowed happiness to wash over him.

—I felt it was only fair. You carried Dylan and Sleeper. Now it’s my turn.

Eddie laughed again, louder this time.

—This is incredible.

Venom relaxed, comforted by Eddie’s reaction.

—I love you, Eddie.

Eddie kissed his forehead.

—I love you too. Always.

Venom wrapped a tentacle around him, pulling him even closer.

—We’ve come a long way together —Venom said thoughtfully—, and I’ve always wanted to give you everything I could. And this… this is the greatest thing I can give you.

Eddie hugged him tightly, letting tears of joy fall freely.

—Venom. I don’t know how we got here, but I wouldn’t change a thing. Not one single thing.

From the shore, Dylan and Sleeper watched them, curious about the emotion in their parents’ eyes.
But Eddie and Venom couldn’t look away from each other, lost in a moment that embodied everything they were: love, sacrifice, and an unbreakable bond.

—Dad Venom! Daddy Eddie! Come play!

Eddie laughed, wiping his tears.

—Let’s go, love.

Venom nodded, but before he moved, he leaned in just a moment longer and whispered in a voice only Eddie could hear:

—You know something, Eddie? —Venom whispered, eyes shining with love—. I always thought that when people said “till death do us part” it meant the end of everything. But with you... death was never the end. We found each other even after that.

Eddie looked at him warmly.

—That’s because not even death can separate us. We’ll always find our way back to each other.

The love they shared was more than just a feeling, more than a physical bond; it was a connection that had survived the harshest of trials. They had faced death, pain, and sacrifice—and still, they were here, together.

And so, there on that beach, under the golden sun dipped into the horizon and the gentle rhythm of the waves, with their children playing nearby and his symbiote at his side, Eddie knew this was his true forever.

Eddie and Venom sealed their promise with an embrace that held everything they were: two souls bound forever—beyond life, beyond death.

"Because true love knows no limits, no body, no species… and not even death can separate two beings who chose to walk together forever."

The End? ♡

Chapter Text

Well, my friends, we’ve reached the end of this story. What started as a simple idea to heal the heartbreaking canon ending of Venom 3: The Last Dance turned into a journey of 43 chapters and over 95k words. It’s been a beautiful odyssey—one I’ve enjoyed deeply—and I’m infinitely grateful that you gave it your time, your love, and your heart. ♡

But don’t be sad.
I HAVE SO MANY SYMBROCK STORIES READY TO BE READ.
LITERALLY TOO MANY.

Before anything else, I want to thank every single person who left kudos or a comment, for your patience, your support, and your love. You have my whole heart. ♡

I especially want to thank:

• Erick_Puerquito
• denshiroen
• PlatinumInk
• Purpleurplecats18
• Amasezaku
• Meerkatgal156
• Terrasilvershade
• pandesal_pixels
• WeirdandAbsurd42
• Maye_Stodk
• jolzzxoxo_2421
• amor4me
• yoonlighttps

For being here consistently, never missing a comment, and always leaving such beautiful words. You all have a special place in my heart too.

As I’ve mentioned before, I now want to introduce you to my next story. While it may not be as long chapter-wise as this one (which, for being my first Symbrock story, ended up with the most chapters), it’s full of emotion and intensity. So, if you’d like to join me, I’d be honored to have you by my side for this new journey full of drama and love.

✨ I invite you to read:

I Will Follow You Into the Dark – Symbrock: https://archiveofourown.to/works/64687567